Tag Archive: Karnak


Truth, a statue at the entrance of the Supreme Court of Canada, is seen with the Peace Tower in background in Ottawa on May 7, 2010. - Truth, a statue at the entrance of the Supreme Court of Canada, is seen with the Peace Tower in background in Ottawa on May 7, 2010. | THE CANADIAN PRESS

No right to counsel during interrogation: top court

http://www.theglobeandmail.com/news/national/no-right-to-a-lawyer-during-interrogation-supreme-court-rules/article1749557/

KIRK MAKIN — JUSTICE REPORTER
The Canadian Press
Published Friday, Oct. 08, 2010 11:17AM EDT

Police are winning the unceasing war over the rights of suspected criminals on a major battleground – the Supreme Court of Canada.

In a ruling full of friction between a bare majority of judges wanting to avoid hampering officers in their work and a minority fighting for the rights of the accused, the court said on Friday that while suspects have a right to consult a lawyer and to be informed of that right, they don’t have a right to legal counsel while they are being interrogated.

The judges focused on the constitutional right to legal counsel, but the bigger picture involved the steady erosion of criminal rights established in the 1980s and early 1990s.

Over strenuous objections from their dissenting colleagues, Madam Justice Beverley McLachlin and Madam Justice Louise Charron rejected the notion of the U.S.-style Miranda warnings that are a fixture of television police shows.

“Adopting procedural protections from other jurisdictions in a piecemeal fashion risks upsetting the balance that has been struck by Canadian courts and legislatures,” they wrote. “We are not persuaded that the Miranda rule should be transplanted in Canadian soil.”

The judges were ruling in three separate cases in which suspects had asked in mid-interrogation to speak to their lawyers again.

They said that suspects should be allowed to consult again with a lawyer only if something happens in the interrogation room to change their situation dramatically.

However, Mr. Justice Ian Binnie employed a blunt, near-mocking tone to accuse the majority of “tightening the noose” around the Charter right to counsel.

Judge Binnie said that expecting a defence lawyer to effectively advise a client who is shut away in an interrogation room is the equivalent of playing him a phone message that states: “You have reached counsel. Keep your mouth shut. Press one to repeat this message.”

“What now appears to be licensed is that a presumed innocent individual may be detained and isolated by the police for at least five or six hours without reasonable recourse to a lawyer – during which time the officers can brush aside assertions of the right to silence or demands to be returned to his or her cell in an endurance contest in which the police interrogators, taking turns with one another, hold all the important legal cards,” he said.

Police interrogators are skilled at lying and wearing suspects down, Judge Binnie said. Some will inevitably make false confessions, he said, adding them to “the platoon of the wrongfully convicted.”

In separate dissenting reasons, Mr. Justice Louis LeBel, Madam Justice Rosalie Abella and Mr. Justice Morris Fish argued that the right to counsel aids citizens when they are at their most intimidated and vulnerable.

Defence lawyers greeted the ruling with resigned displeasure – as they do so often nowadays when the Supreme Court tackles issues involving search and seizure, admissibility of evidence and fair trial rights.

“This is a disappointing retreat from the decisions of the Supreme Court in the previous three decades recognizing the role which the right to counsel plays in a fair and just system of criminal justice,” said Criminal Lawyers Association president Paul Burstein.

“With the court’s decision today, suspects are now guaranteed nothing more than the proverbial ‘one phone call’ – which had never before been the law in Canada,” Mr. Burstein said. He predicted that police will “hold people hostage until the legal advice provided in that first and only call has worn off.”

Frank Addario, a Toronto defence lawyer, said that the majority is out of touch. “Five judges of the Supreme Court think it’s okay to detain and isolate people in Canada after they’ve spoken to a lawyer,” he said. “That is not really a civil libertarian approach – it’s empathy for the interrogator.”

If the court got tough with police, Mr. Addario said, “they would grumble, but then get back to work solving crime. There is no evidence police need to violate rights – especially with isolated, detained suspects – to keep the rest of us safe.”

http://www.theglobeandmail.com/news/national/no-right-to-a-lawyer-during-interrogation-supreme-court-rules/article1749557/

ALL THE GODS & GODDESSES, DEMI GODS, SEMI GODS, DEITIES

THE GODS OF AUSTRALIA
This is an extensive list of wonderful names. Some Gods have several names. This page lists 94 names in total

NAMES OF ABORIGINAL GODS
There are many gods/goddesses with the same function but different names, and stories, according to each tribe

NAMES OF AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINAL GODS
List of ancient and actual deities in the different religions, cultures and mythologies

AUSTRALIAN & NEW ZEALAND GODS
Aboriginal & Maori Gods names

OCEANIC PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
A small list of names

OCEANIC PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
List of names from Australia & the Pacific Islands

POLYNESIAN MYTHOLOGY
Rangi and Papa are the two most important gods. Also important are Maui, Atea. here is a huge list of some names to select from

HAWAIIAN GODS AND GODDESSES
Our own lovely list of exotic Gods, Goddesses and Deities names of the beautiful Hawaiian islands.

GODS AND GODDESSES OF HAWAII
List of Gods and Goddesses names revered throughout all the Islands, as well as many locally important Gods

HAWAIIAN GODS AND GODDESSES
Names of gods, goddesses and angels of the Hawaiian system

HAWAIIAN GODS
Short list of names

NAMES OF GODDESSES OF POLYNESIA
Only a few listed

GODDESSES OF SAMOA
Only two, but still two more than we had!

MICRONESIAN GODS
Names of South Pacific Mythology Gods

INDIA’S GODS & GODDESSES
Only a few, but excellent!

INDIAN GODDESSES
Here the old Indian goddesses shall dwell again

INDIAN GODS
List of non-Hindu Gods

HINDU GODS & GODDESSES
Excellent, comprehensive list

HINDU GODS
Long list, includes names of wives, children, grandchildren etc

HINDU GODDESSES
Durga, Parvati, Gauri, Kali, Devi, Rohini, Lakshmi, Rukmini, Sita, Sarasvati, Manasa, Sitaladevi – to name them

MAJOR HINDU DEITIES
God in Hindu Dharma and Temples, featuring many of the primary Hindu Gods

HINDU – MINOR DEITIES
Some less well-known Gods and Goddesses

HINDU RELIGIOUS AND MYTHICAL LEADERS
Many mythical and historical kings and princes are included in the central stock of names

GODDESSES OF INDIA
Huge alphabetical list of goddesses names with full descriptions & meanings!

NAMES OF HINDU DEMONS
A long list of names, including their offspring

THE ANIMAL DEITIES
Animals have a special place in Hindu mythology. These animals have been symbolic as the vehicles and carrier of various gods or one, which have helped the gods in various times.

SUMERIAN GODS & GODDESSES
Only a few, but excellent!

SOUTH-EAST ASIAN GODDESSES
Complete with full details

GODDESSES NAMES OF THE NEAR-EAST REALM
List of names with descriptions

ASIAN GODS
Buddhist, Chinese, Japanese, Shinto & other Asian Gods

ASIAN GODDESSES
List of names of old Asian goddesses of the far east

GODDESSES OF THE PHILIPPINES
A handful of wonderful names with full descriptions

CHINESE GODS & GODDESSES
Only a few, but excellent!

CHINESE GODS
The Chinese section of a comprehensive chart of Asian deities and their portfolios.

CHINESE PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
A small list of names

CHINESE PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
The Pagans borrowed deities from each other quite freely, and the various cults went in and out of fashion much the same way that rock groups go in and out of fashion in our own day.

NAMES OF CHINESE GODDESSES
All the names with descriptions

CHINESE DEITIES
Names of the god or goddess, or the variations thereof, and details about their abilities and/or attributes

GODDESSES OF CHINA
Large list of names with full descriptions & meanings!

THE GODS AND GODDESSES OF CHINA
This list is complete with descriptions

THE GODS OF CHINESE MYTHOLOGY
A huge list of Gods and Goddesses from Chinese Mythology

JAPANESE GODS AND GODDESSES
Small list with strong names

NAMES OF GODDESSES OF JAPAN
Four names, with descriptions

JAPANESE GODS & THEIR ASSOCIATES
The Japanese section of a comprehensive chart of Asian deities and their portfolios.

JAPANESE GODS NAMES
List of ancient and actual deities in the different religions, cultures and mythologies

JAPANESE PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
Small list of names here

JAPANESE DEITIES
Names of the god or goddess, or the variations thereof, and details about their abilities and/or attributes

THE GODS AND GODDESSES OF JAPAN
Shinto (the Way of the Gods) was the original religion in Japan and had no written literature before the arrival of the Buddhists. All true Japanese mythology comes from this religion.

SHINTO GODS
List of the Japanese Shinto Gods.

GODDESSES OF JAPAN
Large list of goddesses names with full descriptions & meanings!

NAMES OF JAPANESE GODS
List of ancient and actual deities in the different religions, cultures and mythologies

NAMES FROM JAPANESE MYTHOLOGY
List of names of Gods with detailed descriptions

JAPANESE PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
A small list of names

GODS OF JAPAN
Extensive list of detailed names

GODDESSES OF KOREA
List of names with full descriptions & meanings

FILIPINO GODS & GODDESSES
List of names of deities taken from various mythological sources

GODDESSES OF THE PHILIPPINES
A handful of wonderful names with full descriptions

NAMES OF GODDESSES OF THE MIDDLE EAST
Extensive list, with descriptions

NAMES OF GODDESSES OF INDIA/TIBET/NEPAL
All the names with descriptions

GODDESSES OF TIBET
A strong list of names with full descriptions

HIMALAYAN GODDESSES
Six names only, but they’re strong

SOUTH EAST ASIAN GODS & THEIR ASSOCIATES
A comprehensive chart of Asian deities and their portfolios.

CENTRAL WEST ASIAN GODS & THEIR ASSOCIATES
A comprehensive chart of Asian deities and their portfolios.

MIDDLE EASTERN DEITIES
Assyrian, Babylonian, Chaldean, Hittite, Persian, Phoenician, Armenian, Syrian, Semite, Sumerian, Zoraster names of Gods & Goddesses

NORSE GODS & GODDESSES
Only a few, but excellent!

NORSE GODS, GODDESSES, GIANTS, DWARVES & WIGHTS
The gods, goddesses, giants, dwarves and monsters of the mythology of northern Europe and Scandinavia

NORSE GODS AND MYTHOLOGICAL FIGURES
Names of Gods & figures from the early pre-Christian religion, beliefs and legends of the Scandinavian people

NORSE GODS & GODDESSES
Long details list of some of the Norse Gods and Goddesses

NORSE GODS & MYTHOLOGICAL FIGURES
Like that of the Celts, the ancient Norse and Germanic religions have left significant traces in modern society. Long list of names!

ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF THE GODS
Alphabetical list of gods, places, and things in Norse mythology

NORSE GODS & GODDESSES
Only a few

NORSE GODDESSES
Huge list of wonderful names with full descriptions

NORDIC/TEUTONIC GODS
Large list

LIST OF GODS AND GODDESSES FROM THE VIKINGS
The red-blooded, rip-roaring, gung-ho Gods beloved by the Vikings. 274 names in total

THE GODS AND GODDESSES OF AFRICA
Most African cultures, if not all, believe in a Supreme Creator in one form or another. A God behind the Gods, a Supreme God who created everything.

AFRICAN GODS & GODDESSES
Only a few, but excellent!

LIST OF GODS AND GODDESSES FROM AFRICA
168 African deities currently in database

AFRICAN GODDESSES
A few good ones

AFRICAN PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
A small list of names

GODDESSES OF AFRICA
A wonderful list!

NAMES OF AFRICAN GODDESSES
A long list with descriptions

AFRICAN DEITIES
Names of the god or goddess, or the variations thereof, and details about their abilities and/or attributes

AFRICAN GODS
Names of African Gods & their associates

AFRICAN GODDESSES
List of African Goddesses with descriptions

AFRICAN GODS OF MYTHOLOGY
Names from Ashanti, Fon, Dinka, Yoruba, Khoikhoi, Ibo, Xhosa, Shongo, and Zulu mythologies

CENTRAL AMERICAN GODDESSES
Pretty but strong

CENTRAL AND SOUTH AMERICA GODDESSES
Good list, includes full descriptions

GODDESSES OF BRAZIL
Great list of names with full descriptions & meanings!

EGYPTIAN GOD NAMES
A great list of the main Gods and their primary place of worship.

EGYPTIAN GOD THEMES
With descriptions, from Colorado University

EGYPTIAN PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
A small list of names

ANCIENT EGYPTIAN GODS & GODDESSES
Huge alphabetical list, with beliefs & religions

ANCIENT EGYPTIAN GODS AND GODDESSES
A Glossary of Gods and Goddesses

EGYPTIAN GODS & GODDESSES
Only a few, but excellent!

NAMES OF GODDESSES OF ANCIENT EGYPT
Extensive list, with descriptions

EGYPTIAN GODS
An excellent descriptive list

THE GODDESSES AND GODS OF ANCIENT EGYPT
Yet another comprehensive list

NAMES OF PHARAOHS
Pharaoh is a title used to refer to the kings (of godly status) in ancient Egypt

NAMES OF WOMEN IN GREEK MYTHS
Huge alphabetical list of major & minor goddesses, nymphs & monstresses

GREEK & ROMAN GODS AND GODDESSES
Only a few, but excellent!

GREEK GODS, SPIRITS & MONSTERS
This is a terrific resource!

ANCIENT GREEK GODS
Extensive list with history

GODDESSES OF ANCIENT GREECE
Huge alphabetical list of goddesses names with full descriptions & meanings!

GREEK PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
A small list of names

LIST OF GODS AND GODDESSES FROM GREECE
Alphabetical list of 334 Greek deities in database

GREEK GODS & GODDESSES
List of Greek Gods & Goddesses with Roman names in parentheses

NAMES OF EGYPTIAN GODS
Brief Biographies of Egyptian Gods

GREEK GODS, SPIRITS & MONSTERS
Enormous alphabetical list. A guide to the Ancient Greek Pantheon of Gods (Theoi), Spirits (Daimones) and Monsters (Theres).

THE OLYMPIAN GODS AND GODDESSES
In Greek mythology, twelve gods and goddesses ruled the universe from atop Greece’s Mount Olympus. The Romans adopted most of these Greek gods and goddesses, but with new names.

NAMES OF MINOR ROMAN GODS & GODDESSES
List of Roman gods, goddesses and other beings not present in Greek mythology

ROMAN GODS
A large list of major Roman gods with a brief description of their roles

NAMES OF LATIN/ROMAN GODDESSES
Good list, includes full descriptions

ROMAN/ETRUSCAN GODS BY FUNCTION
Which God did what!

GRAECO-ROMAN GODDESSES
Fifteen super names with descriptions

GODS AND GODDESSES OF ROME
At the founding of Rome, the gods were numina, divine manifestations, faceless, formless, but no less powerful

ROMAN DEITIES
These gods were seen as objects that perform a task, such as a door. Or the god was a force of nature, that cause sky to the rain, involve in change of season, etc.

THE GODS AND GODDESSES OF THE STREGHE
The Gods and Goddesses of the Streghe have their basis in the deities of the Etruscians, who occupied Italy in BC times.

ROMAN GODS AND GODDESSES
Extensive list of names with miscellaneous data

ROMAN GODDESSES
List of names of the Goddesses with descriptions

GREEK AND ROMAN MYTHOLOGICAL GODS
Includes the Greek name, Roman /Latin name and description

CELTIC GODS AND GODDESSES OF EUROPE
Gods and Goddesses were often connected with sacred springs, rivers, groves, or tribal shrines in the outdoors.

CELTIC GODS & GODDESSES
Only a few, but excellent!

CELTIC GODS
Gods and Goddesses were worshiped and revered by societies and religions of old.

GODS AND GODDESSES OF THE CELTIC LANDS
Female were equal to males and held just as much power

CELTIC WALES – GODS AND HEROES
Celtic gods, goddesses, heroes, and heroines in ancient Wales are all here!

CELTIC IRELAND – GODS AND GODDESSES
Names of Celtic gods and goddesses in ancient Ireland such as Aine, Lugh, and Nuada

CELTIC GAUL – GODS AND GODDESSES
The Celtic gods and goddesses in Gaul are featured, including Cernunnos and Epona

CELTIC BRITAIN – GODS AND GODDESSES
Celtic gods and goddesses in ancient Britain – Sulis and Nodens, for example

CELTIC GODS, HEROES & CREATURES
Extensive list

CELTIC PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
A small list of names

CELTIC GODDESSES
Huge alphabetical list of names with full descriptions & meanings!

NAMES OF CELTIC GODDESSES
A long list with descriptions

NAMES OF CELTIC DEITIES
The Celtic tribes, like most early pagans, worshipped Gods representing the forces of nature.

CELTIC GODS & GODDESSES
Excellent list, with complete detailed descriptions

BRITISH, SCOTTISH, IRISH, WELSH GODS & GODDESSES
Only a few, but excellent!

WELSH GODS AND GODDESSES
Terrific list, with descriptions

ANGLO-SAXON GODS AND GODDESSES
Names of Gods and Goddesses that the Anglo-Saxons worshipped

PAGAN GODS AND GODDESSES
A list of Celtic, Egyptian, Greek, Roman, & Norse Gods & Goddesses

GODS OF DEATH/UNDERWORLD
From different cultures

GODS AND SPIRITS OF THE UNDERWORLD
Names Of The Theoi & Daimones Khthonioi

THE GODS & GODDESSES OF FINNISH-UGRIAN PLACES
The Finno-Ugric races honoured ancestors, worshipped a variety of spirits and believed firmly in magic and sorcery.

THE GODS & GODDESSES OF THE INDO-EUROPEANS
Some of the Gods, Goddesses and saints of some of the varied peoples of the Indo-European world

MYTHOLOGY – GODS & GODDESSES
Search for ancient gods and goddesses in two ways, by culture or alphabetically, by the name of the specific god or goddess.

GODS & GODDESSES
Some of the major Gods and Goddesses from a number of different pantheons

GODS, GODDESSES, DEMONS AND MONSTERS
A great picture list with names and meanings

THE GODS OF NORTH AMERICAN MYTHOLOGY
A huge list of names of Gods from every tribe

NATIVE AMERICAN PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
Names of Gods of North America

THE GODS OF THE NORTH
Regarded as living beings who are involved in human life; friendly, practical, dependable and approachable

ARABIC AND ISLAMIC GODDESSES
Unusual names with full descriptions & meanings!

GODDESSES AND GODS LOVE AND SEXUALITY
There are countless deities associated with love and/or sexuality in every culture throughout history, here are some..

THE GODS AND GODDESSES OF ODINISM
The Primal Gods, The Earth, the Old Gods, Giants and the reliability of received mythology 
The Æsir Yggdrasil, Nature Spirits, Elves and the Fylgie

HEATHENRY ARCHANGEL GODS AND GODDESSES
A list of detailed names

GODS OF THE MIERCINGA RÍCE
Detailed information on the Gods of the pantheons of the Jutes, Saxons, and Angles is forever lost.

GODS AND GODDESSES OF VIRTUES AND PERSONIFICATIONS
Seems they had a God for everything. Only a few here

GODS AND GODDESSES OF CHILDREN AND CHILDBIRTH
More Roman God names

NAMES OF THE MOON GODDESSES
Powerful names to ponder on

MOON GODS AND MOON GODDESSES
The names of a dozen moon goddesses from around the world

SUN GODS
Thirteen sun gods from world mythology.

GODS AND GODDESSES OF FERTILITY
Even though certain deities were given the honor of protecting fertility and reproduction, many had other duties as well.

GODS AND GODDESSES OF AGRICULTURE
Wonderful Roman names!

NAMES OF GODS AND SPIRITS OF THE SEA
Names of the Theoi & Daimones Einalioi, the Dominion of Lord Poseidon

GODDESSES OF THE ISLANDS & OCEANS
List of old Pagan Goddess names with descriptions

SUN GODDESSES
As a means to reclaim the power of the Sun, let us honor Goddesses who come to us as the Sun

NAMES OF GODS & SPIRITS OF COUNTRYSIDE AND WILDERNESS
The Theoi & Daimones Nomioi were the gods and spirits of the Countryside and Wilderness (the joint Dominion of Lord Hermes, Lord Dionysos and the Lady Artemis)

NAMES OF DEMIGODS
A demigod, a "half-god," is a person whose one parent was a god and whose other parent was a human. The heroes of Greek mythology were often demigods

ONE HUNDRED BEAUTIFUL NAMES OF GOD
With English Translations

SUMERIAN GODS & GODDESSES
In giving their gods human characteristics, the Sumerians projected onto their gods the conflicts they found among themselves

LUSITANI (ANCIENT PORTUGUESE) GODS
The Lusitani people adopted the Celt and Roman cults and influenced them with theirs. Many Lusitani gods were adopted by the Romans.

GODDESSES OF BABYLON
Great list of names with full descriptions & meanings!

BABYLONIAN DEITIES
The minor and young Gods and their powers and purposes

FINNISH GODS
Some Gods have several names. List of Gods and Goddesses from Finland

FINNISH GODS
A list of Finnish gods, deities, & spirits

FINNISH RELIGION
List of names of Gods, Deities & Spirits

NAMES OF SCANDINAVIAN GODDESSES
Six names, with descriptions

NAMES OF GODS OF KRYNN
The gods who created and watch over the world

BASQUE GODS
Only a few here

GODS OF HAPPINESS
Who are the happy gods?

THE NAMES OF THE GODS
The Nibiruan Council Of Twelve & their names translated into 12 language groups

NAMES OF APOTHEOTHENAI (Deified Mortals)
The Theoi & Daimones Apotheothenai were those mortal men and women who were granted immortality by the gods

NAMES OF NORSE/TEUTONIC GODDESSES
Good list, includes full descriptions

GODDESSES OF LATVIA
List of names with full descriptions & meanings!

NAMES OF PREHISTORIC GODDESSES
A long list with descriptions

NAMES OF GODDESSES OF ANCIENT CRETE
Includes full descriptions

NAMES OF THE GODDESSES
Long list, includes full descriptions

JUDEO-CHRISTIAN-ISLAMIC LEGENDS
The names listed here occur in various Judeo – Christian – Islamic legends that are preserved outside of the Bible.

AKKADIAN GODDESSES
Unusual names with full descriptions & meanings

GODDESSES OF FIRST NATIONS
Large list of native goddesses names with full descriptions & meanings!

NAMES FROM NORTH AMERICAN INDIAN MYTHOLOGY
List of names of Gods with detailed descriptions

NATIVE AMERICAN GODS & GODDESSES
A wonderful list of names!

NATIVE AMERICAN PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
A small list of names

NATIVE NORTH AMERICAN GODS
Lists of Gods from Algonquin, Cherokee, Iroquois, Navajo & Pawnee tribes

CENTRAL AMERICAN GODS
List of Aztec, Mayan & Inca Gods

NATIVE NORTH AMERICAN GODS
Lists of Gods of Inca and Maya

CENTRAL & STH AMER PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
A small list of names

SOUTH AMERICAN GODDESSES
List of names of the Goddesses with descriptions

INCA GODS
List of South American Gods & their associates

THE GODS OF INCAN MYTHOLOGY
Once a mighty empire stretched over the central highlands of the Andes, way down South past Mexico. 53 Incan deities currently in database

AZTEC GODS
The Aztecs were not simple village people, but occupied a large City-State much like Greece and Rome. Extensive list of names here!.

AZTEC MYTHOLOGY
List of Gods of the Aztecs

AZTEC PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
A small list of names

AZTEC GODS AND GODDESSES
While some deities were benevolent, others had terrifying characteristics

THE GODS AND GODDESSES OF THE AZTECS
The Aztecs thought that failure to honor the deities with blood sacrifices would cause the world to end at the end of their 52-year calendar (equal to our century).

AZTEC GODDESSES
A wonderful list of names!

AZTEC DEITIES
Names of the god or goddess, or the variations thereof, and details about their abilities and/or attributes

MAYAN GODS & GODDESSES
Several gods who played significant roles in the Post classic codices can be identified on earlier Maya monuments

MAYAN GODS
The gods ranged from a suicide goddess, to a god of maize, or corn.

AZTEC & MAYAN GODS
Good list with descriptions

GODS AND GODDESSES FROM THE MAYANS
A huge detailed alphabetical list – South of the border down Mexico way, reaching down as far as Guatamala, Honduras and El Salvador.

PHOENICIAN DEITIES
List of deities from Armenian, and Syrian Regions

PERSIAN GODDESSES
List of names with full descriptions

PERSIAN DEITIES
List of names of deities from Persia (Iran)

SLAVIC GODDESSES
A long list of names with full descriptions

GODDESSES OF SUMERIA
A strong list of names with full descriptions

THE GODS OF THE ANCIENT MEXICANS
A great list of names here

WORLD OF GODS AND GODDESSES
All goddesses of the world are manifestation of Shakti, the feminine aspect of creation, the mother of God and Universe.

LIST OF DEITIES
The whole list from around the world

ZORASTERIAN DEITIES
List of ancient deities

THE GODS OF THE DRAGON REALMS
List of Sky, Earth, Fire, Magic & War Gods

THE DEMI-GODS OF FARLAND
Names from the fantasy game

GODDESSES AND GODS
Long list of Greek, Roman, Egyptian, Japanese Gods & deities

DEITIES
List of ancient and actual deities in the different religions, cultures and mythologies of the world. It is sorted alphabetically

DEITIES OF TITAN
Members of the upper chamber of the Celestial Court who created the physical aspects of the world of Titan.

SUMERIAN GODS AND GODDESSES
List of excellent names

MINOR DEITIES
Hellenes believed that there was a deity for nearly everything, although many of these deities were essentially human traits or goals personified.

THE MINOR PHYSICAL GODS
Small list of names from The Shrine of Hamaskis

NAMES OF MYTHICAL CREATURES
Only a few, but excellent!

ESKIMO GODS
List of 16 Gods with definitions

SANTERIAN PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
Names of eleven Gods

MESOPOTAMIAN PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
Names of about 18 Gods, with full descriptions

NAMES FROM VOODOO
List of names of Gods with detailed descriptions

THE WONDROUS GODDESSES
Enter with an open heart and mind so that their seeds of wisdom, when planted, may take root.

DEITIES & DEMI-GODS
Large alphabetical list

CHRISTO-PAGAN GODS & GODDESSES
Very interesting list here

CRETIAN GODDESSES
Here the old Minoan Goddesses shall dwell again

ANGLO-SAXON GODS AND GODDESSES
Much in-depth information concerning the gods and goddesses that the Anglo-Saxons worshipped.

*************************************************************

Glossary of Egyptian Gods and Goddesses

Some images of ancient Egyptian gods and goddesses show them as if they were humans. Ptah of Memphis, for example, is usually shown as a man wrapped in mummy clothes, his hands outside the wrappings, grasping scepters. But other gods, such as Horus, Thoth and Sakhmet, are usually shown with a human body and the head of a bird or an animal. Egyptian gods can also appear in purely animal form, as Horus can be shown as a hawk.

From the earliest times in Egypt, some deities were honoured or worshipped in the form of animals.

In the distant past, particular animals may have been chosen to embody, to stand for, the powers of a god. A bull represented power, aggression, masculinity, fertility; these could be the attributes of kingship. A hawk, who soars high above the world of humans, seeming to expend no energy in his long hours aloft, and who – far seeing, -can swoop in an instant to capture his prey in sharp talons, became a symbol of kingship. The cow’s large eyes with long lashes, and her generally quiet demeanor suggested a gentle aspect of feminine beauty. Her gift of milk, which could sustain a human child, became of symbol of love and sustenance. The following section contains a survey of the more important animal manifestations of divine power.

ATEN

0 - Aten.svg

0 - Aten.svg1

Amun
Amun is mentioned in the Pyramid Texts, but was not a prominent god during the Age of the Pyramids. His name means ‘the hidden one’ and he was a god of the atmosphere. Later in Egyptian history, he would become the main god of the empire.

1 - Amun.svg

1 A- Amun.svg

Anty
Anty was a hawk god of Upper Egypt. He is shown as a hawk sitting on a crescent moon, or in a boat. He became associated with other hawk-gods, such as Sokar. King Merenre’s birth name, Anty-em-saf acknowledges ties between his mother’s family and the areas where Anty was a major deity. Anty’s name, which refers to his sharp claws, can also be read as Nemty.

Anubis
This jackal-headed god looked after the dead, and was in charge of the important task of mummification. Anubis can appear as either a black canine with long sharp ears, or as a man with a canine head. The black colour of Anubis is not natural to jackals or to the wild dogs of Egypt; it may refer to the discoloration of a body after death and during mummification. The black colour also refers to the rich dark soil of Egypt, from which new growth came every year; in similar manner, the dead would come to new life after burial. Dogs, as animal companions, were present in Egypt from the very beginning. Sometimes dogs were buried with their masters. It may have given the Egyptians comfort to think of such an animal as guarding the cemeteries, protecting the dead.

17 -Anubis_standing.svg 35 - Anubis

39 - Anubis_attending_the_mummy_of_Sennedjem 

49 - Anubis

17A -Anubis_standing.svg

Anuket

9 -Anuket.svg

Atum
Self-created creator of the Universe. Alone in Nun (nothingness) he created Shu and Tefnut, air and moisture. His name means ‘the complete one.’ Atum is usually shown as a king. He can symbolize the setting sun.

25 -Atum.svg  atum

25A -Atum.svg

Babi
Babi is a deity shown in Baboon form, and it’s from his name that we get our word for these animals. Babi is ferocious, even blood-thirsty, unlike the usually calm and reasonable Thoth who also appears as a baboon.

Bastet
Cats are very useful animals in a country that depends on grain. The cat’s hunting instincts were honoured by the Ancient Egyptians, but so was the cat’s gentler side as a warm and loving mother to her kittens. Bastet can be shown as a woman with a feline head. There are disagreements among zoologists as to when these animals first began to live with humans along the Nile, and about which feline became the Egyptian pet. Cats do not appear as household pets during the Age of the Pyramids, though they were very popular animal companions in later times. From about three thousand, two hundred years ago, there are cartoon-like images of cats and mice engaged in human activities; unfortunately we do not know the stories for these illustrations.

Bastet1

Bastet

Bat
Ancient goddess shown with the horns of a buffalo or cow. Her face appears on the Narmer palette, showing an early association with kingship. Her character and powers were absorbed by Hathor.

Bastet

Bastet1

Bastet

Bes

bes

bes1A

Geb
God of Earth, grandson of Atum, husband of Nut. He is often shown as a man reclining on the earth under a starry sky. The goose is his sacred animal.

geb

geb1A

Hapy
God of the annual Nile flood, the Inundation. Shown as a human man with a crown of plants, and heavy pendulous breasts and a paunch, he symbolized abundance and fertility.

hapy 32 -Hapy_tying.svg

hapy1A

Hathor
Hathor as the royal goddess. Her name means ‘House of Horus." Her image could take the form of a cow, a woman with a cow’s head, or a woman wearing the horns of a cow. As a motherly cow, she gave the king her divine milk, and protected him as a cow protects her calf. She was the goddess of love, music, singing, and dance. She was one of the most important deities in the Age of the Pyramids, and her popularity continued to the end of Egyptian civilization. In the early economy of Egypt, cows were wealth. A herd of cattle was a beautiful sight because it represented wealth in the form of food, milk, hides, and work, as oxen pulled the ploughs of farmers. Cattle dung was a valuable fertilizer and had many uses in building.

4 -Hathor.svg

4A -Hathor.svg

The Egyptians admired many qualities in cows, besides their economic benefits. The cow’s careful tending of her calf was a model for motherhood. In a time when many women died in childbirth, the ability of cow’s milk to sustain a human baby was deeply appreciated. Cows, like people, love music and will happily listen to a human singing, thus it made sense for Hathor to be goddess of music. The big, gentle brown eyes of cows set a standard for beauty; there are still cultures in the world where to say that a girl is as pretty as a heifer is a great compliment.

Heket
Frog-headed goddess of childbirth. Frogs, who produce vast numbers of tadpoles, were popular as amulets to ensure fertility.

33 - Heqet

Heh
Shown as a kneeling man grasping two palm ribs, Heh is the personification of eternity. His image was popular as an amulet, wishing the wearer ‘millions of years.’

28 -Heh_as_chaos.svg

Horus
This god is shown as a falcon, or as a man with the head of a falcon. In Egyptian, his name is Her – the distant one. Like the good king who sees everything in his kingdom, the hawk is noted for his sharp vision. The sudden stoop of the hawk, as he leaves the distant sky to attack and capture his prey, is like the quick and decisive action of a king in defense of his country.

5 -Horus_standing.svg 29 -Horus_as_falcon.svg   

5A -Horus_standing.svg

30 -Four_sons_of_Horus.svg 4 Sons of Horus

Horus is one of the oldest gods of the Egyptians. In the days when powerful leaders were fighting to make one nation out of smaller settlements, the early rulers were called Followers of Horus. On the Narmer palette, the King is shown with a falcon whose one human arm holds a rope that passes through the nose of a defeated rival. The earliest way of distinguishing the name of a king from the names of others was the serekh, which was a rectangle representing the palace of the king, with a hawk on the top.47 - Horus

Originally, there were at least two gods called Horus. One is the fifth child of Nut and Geb, Horus the Elder, and the other is the son of Isis and Osiris. Over time, their stories and attributes came together. An old story tells of how Osiris, king of Egypt, was murdered by his brother, Seth. Seth was very strong and powerful. He took over the country, and ruled well. Isis, the wife of Osiris, hid the child she had born, and raised him in secret. When Horus grew up, he claimed his father’s throne. Seth and Horus struggled for the kingship, but in the end Horus’ claim, as son of the previous king, was recognized court of all the gods, and Horus became king.

47 A - Horus

In Ancient Egypt, each king was Horus. When a king died, Egyptians said that the falcon had flown to Heaven and united with the Sun Disk. The next king then became Horus. Like the Hawk, the king was a fighter, a warrior. This is why Horus, when shown as a hawk-headed man, wears an armored breast-plate.

Isis
Sister and wife of Osiris, mother of Horus. Isis is the brightest star in the sky, Sirius, called Soped by the ancient Egyptians. This star disappears behind the sun for seventy days, then reappears to announce the annual Nile flood. Isis was thus identified with the waters of the Inundation that bring dry, dead land back to life. When her husband, king Osiris, was murdered, she found his decomposing body, bound it together with linen strips, and used her magic to bring him back to life in a limited way. Isis’ name in Egyptian is Ast which refers to the throne of the king, which she personifies.

12 -Isis.svg

12A -Isis.svg

Besides performing the first mummification, Isis was known for her ferocious dedication to her son, Horus. She upheld his right to rule Egypt against the claims of her powerful brother, Seth or Sutekh. With determination, cunning, and a little magic, she was able to ensure that her son succeeded to the throne of his father. The story of Isis and Osiris, a love story, a story of triumph over death, and the victory of good and right over brute force, became the most popular of Egyptian myths. Thousands of years after the last pyramids were built, Cleopatra VII, the last great queen of Egypt, identified herself with Isis, devoted wife and mother. The cult of Isis survived the annexation of Egypt by the Roman empire, and remained a powerful religion until the rise of Christianity and Islam.

Khepri

18 -Khepri.svg

18A -Khepri.svg

Khnum
The full name of Khufu, builder of the Great Pyramid, was Khnum-khufu – the god Khnum protects him. Khnum, as god of the Nile cataract, controlled the annual inundation of Egypt. He is shown as a man with the head of a ram, or as a ram. He creates human life by moulding each of us on a potter’s wheel. His role as creator may reflect the procreative power and strength of the ram.

24 -Khnum.svg

24A -Khnum.svg 

Khonsu

11 -Khonsu_as_falcon.svg

Maat
Goddess of order, truth, justice, and balance. As the daughter of Atum or Re, she was one of the first forces in the created universe, and helped to bring order out of chaos. Each Egyptian king was duty bound to honour and promote order and justice.

20 -Maat.svg

20A -Maat.svg

Meskhenet

8 -Meskhenet_standing.svg

Meretseger

23 -Meretseger.svg

Min
Male fertility god and protector of the mines in the Eastern desert. He is one of the oldest attested Egyptian gods. He is shown as an ithyphallic man with a crown of two plumes, his right arm raised to support the royal flagellum.

27 -Min.svg

Montu

2 -Montu.svg

Neith
Goddess of the North of Egypt, protector of the king. One of the oldest attested Egyptian deities; her characteristic headgear became the ‘red crown’ of the kings of Egypt. From the dawn of history in Egypt, powerful women formed their names with hers: Neith-hotep (Neith is content) was the wife of Aha, first king of the First Dynasty; the wife of King Djet, and mother of King Den was named Meret-Neith (beloved of Neith). Neith may have been originally a goddess of hunting, but warfare was also in her sphere. She was a goddess of the living world, of power and politics. Her emblem appears to be two arrows crossed behind a shield. In early examples, though, the shield can clearly be seen to be two elaterid or ‘click’ beetles, end to end, with arrows crossed behind them. Long after the Pyramid Age, a story was written crediting her with the creation of the universe.

10 -Neith.svg

Nekhbet
Vulture-goddess of Upper Egypt. Nekhbet is a mother goddess who protects the king. She represents the White Crown of Upper Egypt, which she sometimes wears. By the Fifth Dynasty, she became associated with royal women; the king’s great royal wife wears a vulture headdress.

Nephthys
Daughter of Nut and Geb, sister of Isis, Osiris and Seth. She joined Isis in her search for the body of Osiris, and mourned over his corpse with her. Her name means owner of the palace; she represents the palace itself. A late legend makes her the mother of Anubis.

15 -Nepthys.svg

15A -Nepthys.svg

Nun

nun

nun1A

Nut
The personification of the sky. Nut is honoured as a mother goddess. She was the wife of Geb, and daughter of Shu and Tefnut. her five children are Osiris and Isis, Nephthys and Seth, and Horus the Elder.

Nut

Nut1A 

Ptah

22 -Ptah_standing.svg

22A -Ptah_standing.svg

Osiris
God of the Dead. Osiris is almost always depicted as a man wrapped in mummy-cloths, his hands protruding from the wrappings to grasp scepters, and a crown on his head. His face can be green, black, or gold. He is a god of agriculture, for his death and resurrection are like those of a seed, cast in to the dark earth, motionless. New life breaks through its husk to push its way to the surface of the earth as a green shoot. Osiris came to prominence in the Fifth Dynasty. He became one of the most important of Egyptian gods because he symbolized the triumph of life over death. (For his story, see Horus and Isis.)

16 -Standing_Osiris.svg 40 A Osiris 40 - Osiris 40 B Osiris

16A -Standing_Osiris.svg

In early times, the dead King was associated with Osiris, but in later times in Egypt, every person could join Osiris in the Afterlife, where he ruled as King of the Underworld. He judged the dead, and let no evil person enjoy the pleasures of eternal life. Ptah: Ancient creator-god of Memphis. Ptah is shown as a man wearing a skull-cap, dressed in a tight-fitting robe that may be mummy-wrappings. His hands protrude from the wrappings to grasp scepters. He was the patron of craftsmen.

RA

RA

RA 1A

RE – Horakhty

13 -Re-Horakhty.svg1 13 -Re-Horakhty.svg

13 -Re-Horakhty.svg 1A

Sakhmet
The name of this goddess means the powerful one. She was the daughter of the sun-god, Re, and the wife of Ptah. She is shown with the head of a lioness and the body of a woman, suggesting her great force and power, and her sometimes dangerous nature. She could both bring plagues and protect people from them. In the Age of the Pyramids, Sakhmet was sometimes shown embracing the king, breathing divine life into his nostrils.

14 -Sekhmet.svg 

14A -Sekhmet.svg

Serket

19 -Serket.svg

Seshat

7 -Seshat.svg Seshat

Seshat 1A

Seth
God of the desert, storm, and chaos. Seth is a strong god whose angry power is part of kingship. Later legends stress his murder of his brother Osiris and his struggle with his nephew Horus over who should be king. The ancient Egyptians believed that both the forces of Law and Order, represented by Horus, and the power of chaos symbolized by Seth, were necessary for kingship. Another way of spelling the name of this god is Sutekh.

21 -Seth.svg

21A -Seth.svg

Sobek
Shown as a crocodile or a man with crocodile head, Sobek symbolized swift action and violence, and in these aspects could be a god of kingship. He was the son of Neith. Lakes, riverbanks, and swamps were his particular haunts. Ancient Egyptians travelled the Nile for trade, fished in it, and used its waters to irrigate their fields. The crocodiles who lived in the water were a constant presence and danger.

31 -Sobek.svg

31A -Sobek.svg

Shu

3 -Shu.svg 3b -Shu.svg

3A -Shu.svg

Tawaret

Tawaret

Tawaret1A

Tefnut
Goddess of moisture. Daughter of Atum, wife of Shu. She is one of the goddesses who can be called The Eye of Re. She can be shown as a woman with the head of a lion.

Tefnet1

Tefnet

Thoth
A moon god, who was also the god of scribes and writing. As god of scribes, he is associated with justice and truth, and with conciliation. As god of wisdom, he inspired scribes and priests, and presided over sacred, secret, knowledge. His name in Ancient Egyptian may have sounded something like Djehuty. He can be shown as a man with the head of an Ibis. The powerful wings of this bird could carry a king over the celestial river into the Afterlife. Thoth usually wears a crescent moon, supporting a full moon-disk on his head. Perhaps the long beak of the Ibis reminded the Egyptians of the crescent moon, and it’s white and black feathers made them think of the patterns on the moon. Two animals were especially sacred to Thoth: the Ibis, and the Baboon. A baboon, sitting up straight, can be an image of Thoth. In the Story of the Eye of Re, Thoth transformed himself into a baboon to follow an angry goddess into Nubia, and told her stories until she returned to Egypt.

26 -Thoth.svg 45 - Thoth 45 A - Thoth

Wadjet
Cobra goddess of Lower Egypt. She is one of the king’s protectors. It is she who rears up over his brow on the royal crowns and headdresses. As the Uraeus, (iaretThursday, January 13, 2000 in Egyptian) she has the power to blast the enemies of the king.

 

Skerub of Air                                Skerub of earth

34 A -skerub of air 34 B -skerub of earth

Skerub of fire                                   Skerub of water

34 C -skerub of fire 34 D -skerub of water

37 - Osiris Isis Nephthys

38 A -Horus Isis Osirus

38 -Horus Isis Osirus

42 - Osiris Horus Seth

46 - Anubis Thoth

48 - Osiris Anubis

50 - Osiris Horus Thoth Anubis

50 A Osiris Horus Thoth Anubis

53 - Horus

54 - Osiris Horus

*************************************************************

Maya Gods and Goddesses

The ancient Mayans had a complex pantheon of deities whom they worshipped and offered human sacrifices. Rulers were believed to be descendants of the gods and their blood was the ideal sacrifice, either through personal bloodletting or the sacrifice of captives of royal blood. The Mayan vision of the universe is divided into multiple levels, above and below earth, positioned within the four directions of north, south, east and west. After death, the soul was believed to go to the Underworld, Xibalba (shee bal bah), a place of fright where sinister gods tested and tricked their unfortunate visitors.

As with all Myths about Gods and Goddesses – Mayan creational mythology discuss connections with being from other realms who came to Earth to seed the planet. Many people connect the story of the Popol Vuh with a story of extraterrestrial Gods who came to earth and made man in their own image. When they first created man, he was perfect, living as long as the gods and having all of their abilities. Fearing their ‘creation’, the gods destroyed them. In the next evolution, a lower form of entity was created, ‘human’, as he exists today. Within Mayan culture they have legends of visiting Gods from outer space. As in all creational myths, religions, and prophecies, the gods promise to return one day.

Kukulcan – Winged God – Feather Serpent

His pyramid was the Pyramid of the Sun in Teotihuacan

Kukulcan was identified to Atlantis [Tehuti] — Egypt [Thoth] — Sumer [Ea or Enki] — then later to Mesoamerica and Peru as Quetzalcoatl.

Quetzalcoatl ("feathered snake") is the Aztec name for the Feathered-Serpent deity of ancient Mesoamerica, one of the main gods of many Mexican and northern Central American civilizations.

The name "Quetzalcoatl" literally means quetzal-bird snake or serpent with feathers of the Quetzal (which implies something divine or precious) in the Nahuatl language. The meaning of his local name in other Mesoamerican languages is similar.

The Maya knew him as Kukulkna; the Quiche as Gukumatz. The Feathered Serpent deity was important in art and religion in most of Mesoamerica for close to 2,000 years, from the Pre-Classic era until the Spanish Conquest.

Gukumatz was a culture hero who taught the Toltecs, and later the Maya, the arts of civilization, including codes of law, agriculture, fishing and medicine. He came from an ocean, and eventually returned to it. According to Mayan legend, Gukumatz will return to the Earth during the End Times. He also represents the forces of good and evil, similar to the ying-yang paradigm of Oriental religions.

Gukumatz was a god of the four elements of fire, earth, air and water, and each element was associated with a divine animal or plant:

  • Air — Vulture
  • Earth — Maize
  • Fire — Lizard
  • Water — Fish

The worship of Quetzalcoatl sometimes included human sacrifices, although in other traditions Quetzalcoatl was said to oppose human sacrifice.

Mesoamerican priests and kings would sometimes take the name of a deity they were associated with, so Quetzalcoatl and Kukulcan are also the names of historical persons.

In the 10th century a ruler closely associated with Quetzalcoatl ruled the Toltecs; his name was Topiltzin Ce Acatl Quetzalcoatl. This ruler was said to be the son of either the great Chichimeca warror, Mixcoatl and the Colhuacano woman Chimalman, or of their descendant.

The Toltecs had a dualistic belief system. Quetzalcoatl’s opposite was Tezcatlipoca, who supposedly sent Quetzalcoatl into exile. Alternatively, he left willingly on a raft of snakes, promising to return. When the Aztecs adopted the culture of the Toltecs, they made twin gods of Tezcatlipoca and Quetalcoat, opposite and equal; Quetalcoatl was also called White Tezcatlipoca, to contrast him to the black Tezcatlipoca. Together, they created the world; Tezcatlipoca lost his foot in that process.

The Aztec Emperor Moctezuma II initially believed the landing of Cortez in 1519 was Quetzalcoatl’s return. Cortes played off this belief to aid in his conquest of Mexico. The exact significance and attributes of Quetzalcoatl varied somewhat between civilizations and through history. Quetzalcoatl was often considered the god of the morning star and his twin brother, Xolotl was the evening star (Venus). As the morning star he was known under the title Tlahuizcalpantecuhtli, which means literaly "the lord of the star of the dawn". He was known as the inventor of books and the calendar, the giver of maize corn to mankind, and sometime as a symbol of death and resurrection. Quetzalcoatl was also the patron of the priests and the title of the Aztec high priest.

Most Mesoamerican beliefs included cycles of worlds. Usually, our current time was considered the fifth world, the previous four having been destroyed by flood, fire and the like. Quetzalcoatl allegedly went to Mictlan, the underworld, and created fifth world-mankind from the bones of the previous races (with the help of Cihuacoatl), using his own blood to imbue the bones with new life.

His birth, along with his twin Xolotl, was unusual; it was a virgin birth, born to the goddess Coatlicue. Alternatively, he was a son of Xochiquetzal and Mixcoatl.

One Aztec story claims Quetzalcoatl was seduced by Tezcatlipoca but then burned himself to death out of remorse. His heart became the morning star.

Quetzalcoatl was a god of such importance and power that nearly no aspect of everyday life seemed to go untouched by him. Secondly, as a historical figure, his actions would nor could not be contained by the History and thus eventually evolved into myth. As a legend, he would signal the end of mortal kingship. An interesting phenomena that distinguished Quetzalcoatl is that despite the fact he is not the most powerful of gods within the Mesoamerican pantheon, or one of the eldest, he is nonetheless an integral part of the system. This was partially accomplished by his ability to integrate himself so securely to attributes of his fellow brethren, to such an extent that it is virtually impossible to tell if Quetzalcoatl was the true originator or vise versa. Hence, to establish a single definitive personality to a god is extremely difficult.

Other Mayan Gods and Goddesses

Chac

In Maya mythology, Chac (sometimes spelled "Chaac") was the god of rain and thunder, and important as a fertility and agriculture god. Like some other Maya gods, Chac was sometimes thought of as one god, and other times as 4 separate gods based in the four cardinal directions: "Chac Xib Chac", Red Chac of the East; "Sac Xib Chac", White North Chac; "Ek Xib Chac" Black West Chac", and "Kan Xib Chac", Yellow East Chac.

In art, he was sometimes depicted as an old man with some reptilian or amphibian features, with fangs and a long nose, sometimes tears coming from his eyes (symbolizing rain) and carrying an axe (which caused thunder). He was associated with the frog. Other Maya terms used to refer to Chac include Ah Tzenul, ("he who gives food away to other people"), Hopop Caan ("he who lights the sky"), and Ah Hoya ("he who urinates").Names for the Rain God in other Mesoamerican cultures include Cocijo (Zapotec) and Tlaloc (Aztec).

While most of the ancient Mesoamerican gods are long forgotten by the descendants of the original inhabitants today, prayers to the Chaacs, most generally as a routine and not in times of drought, are documented in Yucatán as continuing into the 21st century among nominal Christian Maya farmers. Anthropologists have documented other prayers still in use which are identical to pre-Columbian prayers to Chac except that the name Chac has been replaced by that of Saint Thomas.Chac should not be confused with the Maya-Toltec figure Chac Mool.


Another Sun God – Kinich Ahau or Ahaw Kin

Kinich Ahau was the Sun god. He was the patron god of the city Itzamal. Supposedly, he visited the city at noon everday. He would descend as a macaw and consume prepared offerings. Kinich Ahau is usually shown with jaguar-like features (ex. filed teeth). Kinich Ahau also wears the symbol of Kin, a Mayan day. Kinich Ahau was also know by the name Ah Xoc Kin, who was associated with poetry and music.


Yumil Kaxob

The Maize god is representative of the ripe grain which was the base of the Mayan agriculture. In certain areas of Mesoamerica, like Yucatan, the Maize god is combined with the god of flora, Yumil Kaxob. The Maize god is principally shown with a headdress of maize and a curved streak on his cheek. He is also noticeable from other gods throug his youth. Despite this youth, the Maize god was powerless by himself. His fortunes and misfortunes were decided by the control of rain and drought. The Rain god would protect him. However, he suffered when the Death god exercised drought and famine.


Yum Cimil

The death god was called Yum Cimil. He also could be called Ah Puch, the god of the Underworld. His body is predominantly skeletal. His adornments are likewise made of bones. Yum Cimil has also been represented with a body covered with black spots (decomposition). He also wears a collar with eyeless sockets. This adornment was the typical symbol for the Underworld.


Ixtab

The suicide goddess was called Ixtab. She is always represented with a rope around her neck. The Mayans believed that suicides would lead you to heaven. Hence, it was very common for suicides to happen because of depression or even for something trivial.


Yum Kaax

In Maya mythology, Yum Caax ("lord of the woods") was the personification of maize and a god of agriculture and nature.Alternative names: Yum Kaax, God E.Perhaps having origins in ancient northern hunting tradition, Yum Ka’ax, also called U Kanin Ka’ax, is known to indigenous peoples of North America. The one invoked by hunters, he is owner of all the game. He can appear to hunters in an instant, and possesses songs that will allow a hunter success or allow his arrows to come back to him.


Ix Chel

Ix Chel, the Lady Rainbow – in Maya mythology, Ixchel or Ix Chel was an earth and moon goddess, patroness of weavers and pregnant women.One myth states that the sun was her "lover," but that her grandfather was very upset with this and he threw lightining at her out of jealousy which in turn killed Ix Chel.

In the story it stated that dragonflies sang over her for 183 days and then she awoke again only to follow the sun to his palace. But the sun soon after too started to become jealous of Ix Chel, thinking that she was having an affair with the morning star, who was the sun’s brother. The sun threw her out of heaven and then persuaded her back home, but soon after her return he became jealous again. It is said that Ix Chel became annoyed with the bahavior of the sun and so she went off into the night and remained invisible whenever the sun came around. At her new place in the night it is said that Ix Chel spent the nights nursing women of Earth through their labor (during the stint of their pregnancy and birth).

The story of Ix Chel and Itzamna shows both interesting similarities and differences with the Japanese myth of Izanagi and Izanami. The names and personalities are reversed in one version of the story as compared to the other. Izanami is the female, and she is the one who violently attacks her husband. Ix Chel was said to pay special attention to the pilgrims who visited Cozumel, which was her sacred island. Isla Mujeres was also devoted to her worship.


Ixbalanque

In Maya mythology, Ixbalanque or Xbalanque was originally a son of Hun Hunahpu and the virgin Blood Moon. His twin was Hunahpu. The two were the Maya Hero Twins and together their story forms a large part of the Popol Vuh, documenting the Mayan creation myth. Xbalanque and his brother Hunahpu were quite inseperable in their lives, together outwitting arrogant gods and the lords of the Mayan underworld, Xibalba. Although it is not explicitly stated in the Popol Vuh, Hunahpu seems to have been the dominant one among the brothers, often the one to do the talking and the planning, although Xbalanque was not merely a hapless sidekick. Xbalanque is credited with saving his older brother’s life at least once. Xbalanque ascended to the heavens after his death and became associated with the full moon. Xbalanque is sometimes referred to as the Mayan moon goddess, having switched genders in those versions of the myth.

Hunahpu – Hun-Apu

In Maya mythology, Hun-Apu or Hunahpu was a son of Hun Hunahpu and Blood Moon, and an older twin to Xbalanque; the two were the Maya Hero Twins. The story of Hunahpu and his brother are told in the Popol Vuh. The pair were apparently well favored by the greater Mayan gods, and over their lifetimes had a long career of defeating their enemies through trickery and great powers.

Hunahpu and his brother were conceived in an unusual fashion, when their mother Blood Moon spoke with the decapitated head of their father Hun Hunahpu. The skull spat upon the maiden’s hand, and it was this act that caused the twins to be conceived in her womb. Blood Moon sought out Hun Hunahpu’s mother, who begrudgingly took her in after setting up a number of trials to prove her identity.

Even after birth, Hunahpu and Xbalanque were not well treated by their grandmother or their older half-brothers One Monkey and One Artisan. Immediately after their births, their grandmother demanded they be removed from the house due to their crying, and their elder brothers obliged by placing them in unusual places to sleep; on an anthill and among the brambles. Their intent was to kill their younger half-brothers out of jealousy and spite, for the older pair had long been revered as fine artisans and thinkers, and feared the newcomers would steal from the attention they received.

The attempts to kill the young twins after birth were a failure, and the boys grew up without any obvious spite for their ill-natured older siblings. During their younger years, the twins were made to labor, going to hunt birds which they brought back for meals. The elder brothers were given their food to eat first, in spite of the fact they spend the day singing and playing while the younger twins were working.

Hunahpu and Xbalanque demonstrated their wit at a young age in dealing with their older half brothers. One day the pair returned from the field without any birds to eat, and were questioned by their older siblings. The younger boys claimed that they had indeed shot several birds but that they had gotten caught high in a tree and were unable to retrieve them. The older brothers were brought to the tree and climbed up to get the birds, when the tree suddenly began to grow even taller, and the older brothers were caught. This is also the first instance in which the twins demonstrate supernatural powers, or perhaps simply the blessings of the greater gods; the feats of power are often only indirectly attributed to the pair.

Hunahpu further humiliated his older brethren by instructing them to remove their pants and tie them about their waists in an attempt to climb down. The pants became tails, and the brothers were transformed into monkeys. When their grandmother was informed that the older boys had not been harmed, she demanded they be allowed to return. When they did come back to the home, their grandmother was unable to contain her laughter at their appearance, and the disfigured brothers ran away in shame.

At a point in their lives not specified in the Popol Vuh, the twins were approached by the god Huracan regarding an arrogant god named Seven Macaw (Vucub Caquix). Seven Macaw had built up a following of worshipers among some of the inhabitants of the Earth, making false claims to be either the sun or the moon. Seven Macaw was also extremely vain, adorning himself with metal ornaments in his wings and a set of false teeth made of gemstones.In a first attempt to dispatch the vain god, the twins attempted to sneak upon him as he was eating his meal in a tree, and shot at his jaw with a blowgun. Seven Macaw was knocked from his tree but only wounded, and as Hunahpu attempted to escape, his arm was grabbed by the god and torn off.

In spite of their initial failure, the twins again demonstrated their clever nature in formulating a plan for Seven Macaw’s defeat. Invoking a pair of gods disguised as grandparents, the twins instructed the invoked gods to approach Seven Macaw and negotiate for the return of Hunapuh’s arm. In doing so, the "grandparents" indicated they were but a poor family, making a living as doctors and dentists and attempting to care for their orphaned grandchildren. Upon hearing this Seven Macaw requested that his teeth be fixed since they had been shot and knocked loose by the blowgun, and his eyes cured (it is not specifically said what ailed his eyes). In doing so the grandparents replaced his jeweled teeth with white corn, and plucked the ornaments he had about his eyes, leaving the god destitute of his former greatness. Having fallen, Seven Macaw died, presumably of shame.

Seven Macaw’s sons, Zipacna and Cabrakan, inherited a large part of their father’s arrogance, claiming to be the creators and destroyers of mountains, respectively. The elder son Zipacna was destroyed when the twins tricked him with the lure of a fake crab, burying him beneath a mountain in the process. More detail regarding Zipacna’s deeds and his defeat can be found in the article about Zipacna.

The Mayan god Huracan again implored the young twins for help in dealing with Seven Macaw’s younger son, Cabrakan, the Earthquake. Again it was primarily through their cleverness that the pair were able to bring about the downfall of their enemy, having sought him out and then using his very arrogance against him; they told the story of a great mountain they had encountered that kept growing and growing. Cabrakan prided himself as the one to bring down the mountains, and upon hearing such a tale, he predictably demanded to be shown the mountain. Hunahpu and Xbalanque obliged, leading Cabrakan toward the non-existent mountain. Being skilled hunters, they shot down several birds along the way, roasting them over fires and playing upon Cabrakan’s hunger. When he asked for some meat, he was given a bird that had been prepared with plaster and gypsum, apparently a poison to the god. Upon eating it, he was weakened, and the boys were able to bind him and cast him into a hole in the earth, burying him forever.

Hunahpu and Xbalanque played ball in the same court that their father and his brother had played in long before them. When One Hunahpu and his brother had played, the noise had disturbed the Lords of Xibalba, rulers of the Mayan underworld. The Xibalbans summoned them to play ball in their own court. Doing so was a trap, however, as the Xibalbans used a bladed ball which was used to kill and decapitate the young men for disturbing their peace.When the twins began to play ball in the court, once again the Lords of Xibalba were disturbed by the racket, and sent summons to the boys to come to Xibalba and play in their court. Fearing they would suffer the same fate, their grandmother relayed the message only indirectly, telling it to a louse which was hidden in a toad’s mouth, which was in turn hidden in the belly of a falcon. Nevertheless the boys did receive the message, and much to their grandmother’s dismay, set off to Xibalba.

When their father had answered the summons, he and his brother were met with a number of challenges along the way which served to confuse and embarrass them before their arrival, but the younger twins would not fall victim to the same tricks. They sent a mosquito ahead of them to bite at the Lords and uncover which were real and which were simply mannequins, as well as uncovering their identities. When they arrived at Xibalba they were easily able to identify which were the real Lords of Xibalba and address them by name. They also turned down the Lords’ invitation to sit upon a bench for visitors, correctly identifying the bench as a heated stone for cooking. Frustrated by the twins’ ability to see through their traps, they sent the boys away to the Dark House, the first of several deadly tests devised by the Xibalbans.

Their father One Hunahpu and his brother had suffered embarrassing defeats in each of the tests, but again Hunahpu and Xbalanque demonstrated their prowess by outwitting the Xibalbans on the first of the tests, surviving the night in the pitch black house without using up their torch. Dismayed, the Xibalbans bypassed the remaining tests and invited the boys directly to the game. The twins knew that the Xibalbans used a special ball that had a blade with which to kill them, and instead of falling for the trick Hunahpu stopped the ball with a racket and spied the blades. Complaining that they had been summoned only to be killed, Hunahpu and Xbalanque threatened to leave the game.

As a compromise, the Lords of Xibalba allowed the boys to use their own rubber ball, and a long and proper game ensued. In the end the twins allowed the Xibalbans to win the game, but this was again a part of their ruse. They were sent to Razor House, the second deadly test of Xibalba, filled with knives that moved of their own accord. The twins however spoke to the knives and convinced them to stop, thereby ruining the test. They also sent leafcutting ants to retrieve petals from the gardens of Xibalba, a reward to be offered to the Lords for their victory. The Lords had intentionally chosen a reward they thought impossible, for the flowers were well guarded, but the guards did not take notice of the ants, and were killed for their inability to guard the flowers.

The twins played a rematch with the Xibalbans and lost by intent again, and were sent to Cold House, the next test. This test they defeated, as well. In turn, Hunahpu and Xbalanque by purpose lost their ball games so that they might be sent to the remaining tests, Jaguar House, Fire House, Bat House and in turn defeat the tests of the Xibalbans. The Lords of Xibalba were dismayed at the twins success, until the twins were placed in Bat House. Though they hid inside their blowguns from the deadly bats, Hunahpu peeked out to see if daylight had come, and was decapitated by a bat.The Xibalbans were overjoyed that Hunahpu had been defeated. Xbalanque summoned the beasts of the field, however, and fashioned a replacement head for Hunahpu. Though his original head was used as the ball for the next day’s game, the twins were able to surreptitiously substitute a squash or a gourd for the ball, retrieving Hunahpu’s real head and resulting in an embarrassing defeat for the Xibalbans.

Embarrassed by their defeat the Xibalbans still sought to destroy the twins. They had a great oven constructed and once again summoned the boys, intending to trick them into the oven and to their deaths. The twins realized that the Lords had intended this ruse to be the end of them, but nevertheless they allowed themselves to be burned in the oven, killed and ground into dust and bones. The Xibalbans were elated at the apparent demise of the twins, and cast their remnants into a river. This was, however, a part of the plan devised by the boys, and when cast into the river their bodies regenerated, first as a pair of catfish, and then as a pair of young boys again.Not recognizing them, the boys were allowed to remain among the Xibalbans.

Tales of their transformation from catfish spread, as well as tales of their dances and the way they entertained the people of Xibalba. They performed a number of miracles, setting fire to homes and then bringing them back whole from the ashes, sacrificing one another and rising from the dead. When the Lords of Xibalba heard the tale, they summoned the pair to their court to entertain them, demanding to see such miracles in action.The boys answered the summons, and volunteered to entertain the Lords at no cost. Their identities remained secret for the moment, claiming to be orphans and vagabonds, and the Lords were none the wiser. They went through their gamut of miracles, slaying a dog and bringing it back from the dead, causing the Lords’ house to burn around them while the inhabitants were unharmed, and then bringing the house back from the ashes. In a climactic performance, Xbalanque cut Hunahpu apart and offered him as a sacrifice, only to have the older brother rise once again from the dead.

Enthralled by the performance, One Death and Seven Death, the highest lords of Xibalba, demanded that the miracle be performed upon them. The twins obliged by killing and offering the lords as a sacrifice, but predictably did not bring them back from the dead. The twins then shocked the Xibalbans by revealing their identities as Hunahpu and Xbalanque, sons of One Hunahpu whom they had slain years ago along with their uncle Seven Hunahpu. The Xibalbans despaired, confessed to the crimes of killing the brothers years ago, and begged for mercy. As a punishment for their crimes, the realm of Xibalba was no longer to be a place of greatness, and the Xibalbans would no longer receive offerings from the people who walked on the Earth above. All of Xibalba had effectively been defeated.

With Xibalba defeated and the arrogant gods disposed of, Hunahpu and Xbalanque had one final act to accomplish. They returned to the Xibalban ball court and retrieved the buried remains of their father, One Hunahpu, and attempted to rebuild him. Although his body was made whole again he was not the same, and was unable to function as he once did. The twins left their father there in the ball court, but before doing so told him that he would be prayed to by those who sought hope, and this eased his heart.

Then finished, the pair departed Xibalba and climbed back up to the surface of the Earth. They did not stop there, however, and continued climbing straight on up into the sky. Hunahpu was immortalized as the Venus, the morning star, while Xbalanque became the full moon.

While not directly revered as gods themselves, Hunahpu and Xbalanque played an integral role in the Mayan creation story as being of superhuman stature, perhaps demigods or minor deities themselves, always favored by the greater gods. Although many of their acts and successes came about as a result of trickery and deceit, this was viewed more as cleverness than dishonesty, and their roles in defeating the vain and arrogant gods as well as the evil lords of the underworld Xibalba solidifies their characters as being that of good.

Ah Kinchil: the Sun god.

Ah Puch: the god of Death.

Ahau Chamahez: one of two gods of Medicine.

Ahmakiq: a god of Agriculture who locks up the wind when it threatens to destroy the crops.

Akhushtal: the goddess of Childbirth

Bacabs: the bacabs are the canopic gods, thought to be brothers, who, with upraised arms, supported the multilayered sky from their assigned positions at the four cardinal points of the compass. (The Bacabs may also have been four manifestations of a single deity.) The four brothers were probably the offspring of Itzamn·, the supreme deity, and Ixchel, the goddess of weaving, medicine, and childbirth. Each Bacab presided over one year of the four-year cycle. The Maya expected the Muluc years to be the greatest years, because the god presiding over these years was the greatest of the Bacab gods. The four directions and their corresponding colours (east, red; north, white; west, black; south, yellow) played an important part in the Mayan religious and calendrical systems.

Mayan god of rain, especially important in the Yucatan region of Mexico where he was depicted in Classic times with protruding fangs, large round eyes, and a proboscis-like nose. In post-Classic Mayan and Toltec ruins, reclining figures known as the Chacs Mool are thought to represent the rain god. Following the Spanish conquest, the Chacs were associated with Christian saints and were often depicted on horseback.

Cit Bolon Tum: a god of Medicine.

Cizin (Kisin): "Stinking One"; Mayan earthquake god and god of death, ruler of the subterranean land of the dead. He lives beneath the earth in a purgatory where all souls except those of soldiers killed in battle and women who died in childbirth spend some time. Suicides are doomed to his realm for eternity. He may possibly have been one aspect of a malevolent underworld deity who manifested himself under several names and guises (e.g., Ah Puch, Xibalba, and Yum Cimil). In pre-Conquest codices, or manuscripts, the god of death is frequently depicted with the god of war in scenes of human sacrifice. One aspect of the dualistic nature of the Mayan religion is symbolically portrayed in the existing codices, which show Cizin uprooting or destroying trees planted by Chac, the rain god. Cizin is often depicted on pottery and illustrated in the codices in the form of a dancing skeleton, holding a smoking cigarette. He is also known by his death collar, the most prominent feature of which consists of disembodied eyes dangling by their nerve cords. After the Spanish Conquest, Cizin became merged with the Christian devil.

Ekahau: the god of Travellers and Merchants.

Itzamn: "Iguana House" – Principal pre-Columbian Mayan deity. The ruler of heaven, day, and night, he frequently appeared as four gods called Itzamn·s, who encased the world. Like some of the other Mesoamerican deities, the Itzamn·s were associated with the points of the compass and their colours (east, red; north, white; west, black; and south, yellow). Itzamn· was sometimes identified with the remote creator deity Hunab Ku and occasionally with Kinich Ahau, the sun-god. The moon goddess Ixchel, patroness of womanly crafts, was possibly a female manifestation of the god. Itzamn· was also a culture hero who gave humankind writing and the calendar and was patron deity of medicine.

Ixtab: the goddess of the Hanged. She receives their souls into paradise.

Kan-u-Uayeyab: the god who guarded cities.

Kinich Kakmo: the Sun god symbolised by the Macaw.

Kisin: see Cizin
Mitnal: Mitnal was the underworld hell where the wicked were tortured.
Nacon: Nacon was the god of War.

Tzultacaj (Tzuultaq’ah): For the Mayan Indians of central Guatemala, known as Kekchl, this was the god of the mountains and valleys.

Yaxche: Yaxche is the Tree of Heaven under which good souls rejoice.

*************************************************************

Gods and Goddesses

Information about Sumerian Gods and Goddesses is found on the Sumerian King List as well as Sumerian clay tablets and cylinder seals. The Sumerian King List records all the rulers of Earth back over 400,000 years. This huge stretch of time coupled with reigns into the thousands of years has caused most historians to reject its accuracy. However all the early rulers were allegedly gods – demi-gods or immortals.

These Gods were called the Nephilim Nefilim, Elohim, the Anunnaki – "Those who from Heaven to Earth came."

In Sumerian Mythology they were a pantheon of good and evil gods and goddesses who came to Earth to create the human race. According to the some resources, these gods came from Nibiru – ‘Planet of the Crossing.’ The Assyrians and Babylonians called it ‘Marduk’, after their chief god. Sumerians said one year on planet Nibiru, a sar, was equivalent in time to 3,600 Earth years. Anunnaki lifespans were 120 sars which is 120 x 3,600 or 432,000 years. According to the King List – 120 sars had passed from the time the Anunnaki arrived on Earth to the time of the Flood.


Gods With Water Buckets

The Sumerian Gods Create a Biogenetic Experiment Called Humans

The AnunnakiKing’s List are sometimes depicted as humanoid. At other times they are bird-headed with wings. Often they are Reptilian in appearance especially when depicted as warriors. Sometimes they are shown as a combination of several types of entities. All is myth, math, and metaphor, so look for the clues in every set of gods you read about, as they all follow the same patterns that repeat in cycles or loops called Time. The patterns of their battles reflect reality as duality and are found within every pantheon of gods – the same characters playing different roles.

A Sumerian tablet shows Enmeduranki, a prince in Sippar, who was well loved by Anu, Enlil and Ea. Shamash, a priest in the Bright Temple, appointed him then took him to the assembly of the gods. They showed him how to observe oil on water and many other secrets of Anu, Enlil and Ea. Then they gave him the Divine Tablet, the kibdu secret of Heaven and Earth. They taught him how to make calculations with numbers."

The Sumerians never called the Anunnaki, ‘gods.’ They were called din.gir, a two-syllable word. ‘Din’ meant ‘righteous, pure, bright;’ ‘gir’ was a term used to describe a sharp-edged object. As an epithet for the Anunnaki ‘dingir’ meant ‘righteous ones of the bright pointed objects.’

Sumerian texts break up history into two epochs divided by the Great Deluge – the Biblical Flood. After the waters receded the great Anunnaki who decree the fate decided that the gods were too lofty for mankind. The term used – ‘elu’ in Akkadian – means exactly that: ‘Lofty Ones;’ from it comes the Babylonian, Assyrian, Hebrew, and Ugaritic El – the term to which the Greeks gave the connotation ‘god’.

From Genesis:

After the sons of God took human wives there were giants in the Earth in those days; and also after that, when the sons of God came in unto the daughters of men, and they bare children to them, the same became the mighty men which were of old, men of renown. The Nefilim were upon the Earth, in those days and thereafter too, when the sons of the gods cohabitated with the daughters of the Adam, and they bore children unto them. They were the mighty ones of Eternity – the people of the shem.’ Nefilim stems from the Semitic root NFL, ‘to be cast down.’

The Sumerians believed in their gods and saw the intentions of their gods as good and powerful beings who controlled their world. The Sumerians explanation for their hardships and misfortunes were the result of human deeds that displeased the gods – in a word, sin. They believed that when someone displeased the gods, these gods let demons punish the offender with sickness, disease or environmental disasters.

The Sumerians experienced infrequent rains that sometimes created disastrous floods, and they believed that these floods were punishments created by a demon god that lived in the depths of the Gulf of Persia. And to explain the misfortunes and suffering of infants, the Sumerians believed that sin was inborn, that never was a child born without sin. Therefore, wrote a Sumerian, when one suffered it was best not to curse the gods but to glorify them, to appeal to them, and to wait patiently for their deliverance.

In giving their gods human characteristics, the Sumerians projected onto their gods the conflicts they found among themselves. Sumerian priests wrote of a dispute between the god of cattle, Lahar, and his sister Ashnan, the goddess of grain. Like some other gods, these gods were vain and wished to be praised. Each of the two sibling gods extolled his and her own achievements and belittled the achievements of the other.

The Sumerians ‘saw’ another dispute between the minor gods Emesh (summer) and his brother Enten (winter). Each of these brothers had specific duties in creation – like Cain the farmer and Able the herdsmen. The god Enlil put Emesh in charge of producing trees, building houses, temples, cities and other tasks. Enlil put Enten in charge of causing ewes to give birth to lambs, goats to give birth to kids, birds to build nests, fish to lay their eggs and trees to bear fruit. And the brothers quarreled violently as Emesh challenged Enten’s claim to be the farmer god.

A dispute existed also between the god Enki and a mother goddess, Ninhursag — perhaps originally the earth goddess Ki. Ninhursag made eight plants sprout in a divine garden, plants created from three generations of goddesses fathered by Enki.

These goddesses were described as having been born "without pain or travail." Then trouble came as Enki ate the plants that Ninhursag had grown. Ninhursag responded with rage, and she pronounced a curse of death on Enki, and Enki’s health began to fail. Eight parts of Enki’s body – one for each of the eight plants that he ate – became diseased, one of which was his rib.

The goddess Ninhursag then disappeared so as not let sympathy for Enki change her mind about her sentence of death upon him. But she finally relented and returned to heal Enki. She created eight healing deities – eight more goddesses – one for each of Enki’s ailing body parts. The goddess who healed Enki’s rib was Nin-ti, a name that in Sumerian meant "lady of the rib," which describes a character who was to appear in a different role in Hebrew writings centuries later, a character to be called Eve.


The Four Primary Gods

An – Anu

In Sumerian mythology and later for Assyrians and Babylonians, Anu was a sky-god, the god of heaven, lord of constellations, king of gods, spirits and demons, and dwelt in the highest heavenly regions. It was believed that he had the power to judge those who had committed crimes, and that he had created the stars as soldiers to destroy the wicked. He was the father of the Anunnaku (also spelled Anunnaki). In art he was sometimes depicted as a jackal. His attribute was the royal tiara, most times decorated with two pairs of bull horns.

He was also called An.

    In Sumerian mythology, An was the god whose name was synonymous with the sun’s zenith, or heaven. He was the oldest god in the Sumerian pantheon, and part of a triad including Enlil, god of the sky and Enki, god of water. He was called Anu by the Akkadians, rulers of Mesopotamia after the conquest of Sumer in 2334 BCE by King Sargon of Akkad.

    In Sumerian mythology and later for Assyrians and Babylonians, Anu was a sky-god, the god of heaven, lord of constellations, king of gods, spirits and demons, and dwelt in the highest heavenly regions. It was believed that he had the power to judge those who had committed crimes, and that he had created the stars as soldiers to destroy the wicked. He was the father of the Anunnaku (also spelled Anunnaki). In art he was sometimes depicted as a jackal. His attribute was the royal tiara, most times decorated with two pairs of bull horns.

By virtue of being the first figure in a triad consisting of Anu, Bel and Ea, Anu came to be regarded as the father and king of the gods. Anu is so prominently associated with the city of Erech in southern Babylonia that there are good reasons for believing this place to have been the original seat of the Anu cult. If this be correct, then the goddess Nana (or Ishtar) of Erech was presumably regarded as his consort.

The name of the god signifies the "high one" and he was probably a god of the atmospheric region above the earth–perhaps a storm god like Adad. However this may be, already in the old-Babylonian period, i.e. before Khammurabi, Anu was regarded as the god of the heavens and his name became in fact synonymous with the heavens, so that in some cases it is doubtful whether, under the term, the god or the heavens is meant.

It would seem from this that the grouping of the divine powers recognized in the universe into a triad symbolizing the three divisions, heavens, earth and the watery-deep, was a process of thought which had taken place before the third millennium.

To Anu was assigned the control of the heavens, to Bel the earth, and to Ea the waters.

The doctrine once established remained an inherent part of the Babylonian-Assyrian religion and led to the more or less complete disassociation of the three gods constituting the triad from their original local limitations.

An intermediate step between Anu viewed as the local deity of Erech (or some other centre), Bel as the god of Nippur, and Ea as the god of Eridu is represented by the prominence which each one of the centers associated with the three deities in question must have acquired, and which led to each one absorbing the qualities of other gods so as to give them a controlling position in an organized pantheon.

For Nippur we have the direct evidence that its chief deity, En-lil or Bel, was once regarded as the head of an extensive pantheon. The sanctity and, therefore, the importance of Eridu remained a fixed tradition in the minds of the people to the latest days, and analogy therefore justifies the conclusion that Anu was likewise worshipped in a centre which had acquired great prominence.

The summing-up of divine powers manifested in the universe in a threefold division represents an outcome of speculation in the schools attached to the temples of Babylonia, but the selection of Anu, Bel and Ea for the three representatives of the three spheres recognized, is due to the importance which, for one reason or the other, the centers in which Anu, Bel and Ea were worshipped had acquired in the popular mind.

Each of the three must have been regarded in his centre as the most important member in a larger or smaller group, so that their union in a triad marks also the combination of the three distinctive pantheons into a harmonious whole. In the astral theology of Babylonia and Assyria, Anu, Bel and Ea became the three zones of the ecliptic, the northern, middle and southern zone respectively.

The purely theoretical character of Anu is thus still further emphasized, and in the annals and votive inscriptions as well as in the incantations and hymns, he is rarely introduced as an active force to whom a personal appeal can be made. His name becomes little more than a synonym for the heavens in general and even his title as king or father of the gods has little of the personal element in it.

A consort Antum (or as some scholars prefer to read, Anatum) is assigned to him, on the theory that every deity must have a female associate, but Antum is a purely artificial product–a lifeless symbol playing even less of a part in what may be called the active pantheon than Anu.

In Hurrian mythology, Anu was the progenitor of all gods. His son Kumarbi bit off his genitals and spat out three deities, one of whom, Teshub, later deposed Kumarbi. He bit off the genitals of Anu and spat out three new gods. One of those, the storm god Teshub, later deposed Kumarbi. Scholars have pointed to the remarkable similarities between this Hurrian creation myth and the story of Ouranos, Kronos, and Zeus from Greek mythology. It’s all recycled in the loops of time with the same characters playing most of the roles – or one character playing them all.

According to the Earth Chronicles series by Zecharia Sitchin, the wife of Anu was a fertility goddess and the mother of the gods; her cult was centered in Munster. However, Anu was one of the Anunnaki who came from the planet Nibiru (Marduk).

According to Sitchin’s theories on Sumerian legend and lore, the Anunnaki arrived first on Earth probably 400,000 years ago, looking for minerals, especially gold, which they found and mined gold in Africa. Sitchin may have confused the Mesopotamian god Anu with the Irish goddess Anann – or are they the same?


Ninhursag- Ki


Milking scenes from the Temple of Ninhursag, – Tell al Ubaid, c. 2400 B.C.

Frieze with Lion-Headed Eagle (Ninhursag) and Stags, copper, Temple at Tell al-Ubaid, 2500 BCE, h: 1.07 from the Early Dynastic – Southern Mesopotamian Period, 2900 BCE – 2350 BCE – Found in Ubaid. This copper frieze was found in the temple at Ubaid, presumably to be placed over the doorway. It represents the storm-god Ninhursag (lady of the mountain), shown as a lion-headed eagle grasping two stags with her great talons. The panel has been cast in high relief, with the heads of the three beasts cast separately. Note that the head of the eagle breaks out of the border of the frieze.

In Sumerian mythology, Ninhursag (or Ki) was the earth and mother-goddess she usually appears as the sister of Enlil. Ninhursag means ‘Lady of the Foothills’. She had many other names: Nintur ‘Lady Birth’, Ninmah ‘Lady August’, Dingirmah, Aruru, and as wife of Enki was usually called Damgalnunna.

In Akkadian she was Belit-ili ‘Lady of the Gods’ and Mama and as wife to Ea, Enki’s Akkadian counterpart, she was called Damkina. Her prestige decreased as Ishtar’s increased, but her aspect as Damkina mother of Marduk, the supreme god of Babylonia, still held a secure place in the pantheon.

In union with Enki she also bore Ninsar, goddess of the pasture. She was the chief nurse, the one in charge of medical facilities. In that role that the Goddess was called NINTI (lady-life). She was considered the Mother Goddess. She was nicknamed ‘Mammu’ – now called ‘mother’ ‘mom’.

Ninhursag bore a male child to Enlil. His name was NIN.UR.TA (lord who completes the fountain). He was the son who to do battle for his father using bolts of lightening.

In Egypt she played the roles of several creational goddesses – Isis, Maat and Hathor.


Enki

Sumer the Initial Insert

The Sumerian biogenetic experiment begins.

Watering the Tree of Life – Creating a Bloodline


Ea stands in his watery home the Apsu.

Enki walks out of the water to the land attended by his messenger, Isimud

who is readily identifiable by his two faces looking in opposite directions (duality).
The Lion’s tail/tale – Age of Leo.

Enki stands with the Gods and the Initiate

Water of Life flowing into the laboratory glassware indicates alchemical circulations.

The creation of the first human

Laboratory vessels symbolize the bloodline and the Tree of Life.

Handing the water/liquid/blood of life

to a bio-genetically engineered human. Humans are a hybrid species.

Duality – Yin Yang

Male-female separation of Twin Soul Aspects – Reunion in 2012

Enki’s emblem was two serpents [twin human DNA] entwined on a staff – the basis for the winged caduceus symbol used by modern Western medicine and the rod of Hermes. Enki’s sacred number is 40. He was the leader of the first sons of Anu who came down to Earth, playing a pivotal role in saving humanity from the Deluge. He defied the Anunnaki ruling council and told Ziusudra (the Sumerian Noah) how to build a ship on which to save humanity from the blood. Ea would have been over 120 sars old at that time, yet his activity with humanity continued to be actively reported for thousands of years thereafter.

Enki’s youngest son, Ningizzida, was Lord of the Tree of Truth, in Mesopotamia. He played the role of Thoth in Egypt. The ancient Mystery School Teachings of Thoth were past down to his Initiates who became the priests. They hid the secret knowledge of creation, passing it down through the ages until the experiment was to end. Enki was the deity of water, intelligence and creation. The main temple of Enki was the so-called é-engur-ra, the "house of the water-deep" in Eridu, which was in the wetlands of the Euphrates valley at some distance from the Persian Gulf. This takes us to the Cradle of Civilization.


Kundalini


Caduceus Rod of Hermes, DNA

Alchemy


Lyra of Hermes

Using the Rod to Slay the Dragon

Omega Project, Ending the Human DNA Experiment, Leo, Lion


Ouroboros
2012

Enki was a deity in Sumerian mythology, later known as Ea in Babylonian mythology. The name Ea is of Sumerian origin and was written by means of two signs signifying "house" and "water". Enki was the deity of water, intelligence and creation. The main temple of Enki was the so-called é-engur-ra, the "house of the (water-)deep"; it was in Eridu, which was in the wetlands of the Euphrates valley at some distance from the Persian Gulf. He was the keeper of the holy powers called Me. The exact meaning of his name is not sure: the common translation is "Lord of the Earth": the Sumerian en is translated as "lord", ki as "earth"; but there are theories that ki in this name has another origin.He is the lord of the Apsu, the watery abyss. His name is possibly an epithet bestowed on him for the creation of the first man, [Adamu or Adapa. His symbols included a goat and a fish, which later combined into a single beast, the Capricorn, which became one of the signs of the zodiac. Enki had a penchant for beer and a string of incestuous affairs. First, he and his consort Ninhursag had a daughter Ninsar. He then had intercourse with Ninsar who gave birth to Ninkurra. Finally, he had intercourse with Ninkurra, who gave birth to Uttu.

According to Sumerian mythology, Enki allowed humanity to survive the Deluge designed to kill them. After Enlil, An and the rest of the apparent Council of Deities, decided that Man would suffer total annihilation, he covertly rescued the human man Ziusudra by either instructing him to build some kind of an boat for his family, or by bringing him into the heavens in a magic boat. This is apparently the oldest surviving source of the Noah’s Ark myth and other parallel Middle Eastern Deluge myths.

Enki was considered a god of life and replenishment, and was often depicted with streams of water emanating from his shoulders. Alongside him were trees symbolizing the male and female aspects of nature, each holding the male and female aspects of the ‘Life Essence’, which he, as apparent alchemist of the gods, would masterfully mix to create several beings that would live upon the face of the Earth.

Eridu, meaning "the good city", was one of the oldest settlements in the Euphrates valley, and is now represented by the mounds known as Abu Shahrein. In the absence of excavations on that site, we are dependent for our knowledge of Ea on material found elsewhere. This is, however, sufficient to enable us to state definitely that Ea was a water-deity, lord especially of the water under the earth, the Apsu. Whether Ea (or A-e as some scholars prefer) represents the real pronunciation of his name we do not know.

Older accounts sometimes suppose that by reason of the constant accumulation of soil in the Euphrates valley Eridu was formerly situated on the Persian Gulf itself (as indicated by mention in Sumerian texts of its being on the Apsu), but it is now known that the opposite is true, that the waters of the Persian Gulf have been eroding the land and that the Apsu must refer to the fresh water of the marshes surrounding the city.

Ea is figured as a man covered with the body of a fish, and this representation, as likewise the name of his temple E-apsu, "house of the watery deep", points decidedly to his character as a god of the waters. Of his cult at Eridu, which goes back to the oldest period of Babylonian history, nothing definite is known except that his temple was named Esaggila = "the lofty house", pointing to a staged tower (as with the temple of Enlil at Nippur, which was known as Ekur = "mountain house"), and that incantations, involving ceremonial rites, in which water as a sacred element played a prominent part, formed a feature of his worship.

Whether Eridu at one time also played an important political role is not certain, though not improbable. At all events, the prominence of the Ea cult led, as in the case of Nippur, to the survival of Eridu as a sacred city, long after it had ceased to have any significance as a political center. Myths in which Ea figures prominently have been found in Assurbanipal’s library, indicating that Ea was regarded as the protector and teacher of mankind. He is essentially a god of civilization, and it was natural that he was also looked upon as the creator of man, and of the world in general.

Traces of this view appear in the Marduk epic celebrating the achievements of this god, and the close connection between the Ea cult at Eridu and that of Marduk also follows from two considerations:

  • the name of Marduk’s sanctuary at Babylon bears the same name, Esaggila, as that of Ea in Eridu
  • Marduk is generally termed the son of Ea, who derives his powers from the voluntary abdication of the father in favor of his son.

Accordingly, the incantations originally composed for the Ea cult were re-edited by the priests of Babylon and adapted to the worship of Marduk, and, similarly, the hymns to Marduk betray traces of the transfer of attributes to Marduk which originally belonged to Ea.

It is, however, more particularly as the third figure in the triad, the two other members of which were Anu and Enlil, that Ea acquires his permanent place in the pantheon. To him was assigned the control of the watery element, and in this capacity he becomes the shar apsi, i.e. king of the Apsu or "the deep." The Apsu was figured as the abyss of water beneath the earth, and since the gathering place of the dead, known as Aralu, was situated near the confines of the Apsu, he was also designated as En-Ki, i.e. "lord of that which is below", in contrast to Anu, who was the lord of the "above" or the heavens.

The cult of Ea extended throughout Babylonia and Assyria. We find temples and shrines erected in his honor, e.g. at Nippur, Girsu, Ur, Babylon, Sippar and Nineveh, and the numerous epithets given to him, as well as the various forms under which the god appears, alike bear witness to the popularity which he enjoyed from the earliest to the latest period of Babylonian-Assyrian history.

The consort of Ea, known as Damkina, "lady of that which is below," or Damgalnunna, "great lady of the waters," represents a pale reflection of Ea and plays a part merely in association with her lord.


Enlil

Enlil was the name of a chief deity in Babylonian religion, perhaps pronounced and sometimes rendered in translations as Ellil in later Akkadian. The name is Sumerian and has been believed to mean ‘Lord Wind’ though a more literal interpretation is ‘Lord of the Command’.

Enlil was the god of wind, or the sky between earth and heaven. One story has him originate as the exhausted breath of An (God of the heavens) and Ki (goddess of the Earth) after sexual union. Another accounts is that he and his sister Ninhursag/Ninmah/Aruru were children of an obscure god Enki ‘Lord Earth’ (not the famous Enki) by Ninki ‘Lady Earth’.

When Enlil was a young god, he was banished from Dilmun, home of the gods, to Kur, the underworld for raping a young girl named Ninlil. Ninlil followed him to the underworld where she bore his first child, the moon god Sin. After fathering three more underworld deities, Enlil was allowed to return to Dilmun.

Enlil was also known as the inventor of the pickaxe/hoe (favorite tool of the Sumerians) and the cause of plants growing. He was in possession of the holy Me, until he gave them to Enki for safe keeping, who summarily lost them to Inanna in a drunken stupor.

Enlil’s relation to An ‘Sky’, in theory the supreme god of the Sumerian pantheon, was somewhat like that of a Frankish mayor of the palace compared to the king, or that of a Japanese shogun compared to the emperor, or to a prime minister in a modern constitutional monarchy compared to the supposed monarch. While An was in name ruler in the highest heavens, it was Enlil who mostly did the actual ruling over the world.

By his wife Ninlil or Sud, Enlil was father of the moon god Nanna (in Akkadian Sin) and of Ninurta (also called Ningirsu). Enlil is sometimes father of Nergal, of Nisaba the goddess of grain, of Pabilsag who is sometimes equated with Ninurta, and sometimes of Enbilulu. By Ereshkigal Enlil was father of Namtar.

Enlil is associated with the ancient city of Nippur, and since Enlu with the determinative for "land" or "district" is a common method of writing the name of the city, it follows, apart from other evidence, that Enlil was originally the patron deity of Nippur.

At a very early period – prior to 3000 BC – Nippur had become the centre of a political district of considerable extent. Inscriptions found at Nippur, where extensive excavations were carried on during 1888-1900 by Messrs Peters and Haynes, under the auspices of the University of Pennsylvania, show that Enlil was the head of an extensive pantheon. Among the titles accorded to him are "king of lands," "king of heaven and earth" and "father of the gods".

His chief temple at Nippur was known as Ekur, signifying ‘House of the mountain’, and such was the sanctity acquired by this edifice that Babylonian and Assyrian rulers, down to the latest days, vied with one another in embellishing and restoring Enlil’s seat of worship, and the name Ekur became the designation of a temple in general.

Grouped around the main sanctuary, there arose temples and chapels to the gods and goddesses who formed his court, so that Ekur became the name for an entire sacred precinct in the city of Nippur.

The name "mountain house" suggests a lofty structure and was perhaps the designation originally of the staged tower at Nippur, built in imitation of a mountain, with the sacred shrine of the god on the top.

When, with the political rise of Babylon as the centre of a great empire, Nippur yielded its prerogatives to the city over which Marduk presided, the attributes and the titles of Enlil were largely transferred to Marduk.

But Enlil did not, however, entirely lose his right to have any considerable political importance, while in addition the doctrine of a triad of gods symbolizing the three divisions – heavens, earth and water – assured to Enlil, to whom the earth was assigned as his province, his place in the religious system.

It was no doubt in part Enlil’s position as the second figure of the triad that enabled him to survive the political eclipse of Nippur and made his sanctuary a place of pilgrimage to which Assyrian kings down to the days of Assur-bani-pal paid their homage equally with Babylonian rulers.

The Sumerian ideogram for Enlil or Ellil was formerly incorrectly read as Bel by scholars, but in fact Enlil was not especially given the title Bel ‘Lord’ more than many other gods.

The Babylonian god Marduk is mostly the god persistently called Bel in late Assyrian and Babylonian inscriptions and it is Marduk that mostly appears in Greek and Latin texts as Belos or Belus. References in older literature to Enlil as the old Bel and Marduk as the young Bel derive from this error in reading.

Ziggurat of Enlil at Nippur


Anshar

In Akkadian mythology and Sumerian mythology, Anshar (also Anshur, Ashur, Asshur) is the sky god. He is the husband of his sister Kishar; they are the children of Lahmu and Lahamu, and the parents of Anu and Ea (and, in some traditions, Enlil). He is sometimes depicted as having Ninlil as a consort. As Anshar, he is progenitor of the Akkadian pantheon; as Ashur, he is the head of the Assyrian pantheon. Anshar led the gods in the war against Tiamat.


Winged Assur is portrayed looking like the Faravahar or Zoroaster (Z).

Sumerian Minor Gods and Goddesses

Ereshkigal

In Sumerian and Akkadian (Babylonian and Assyrian) mythology, Ereshkigal, wife of Nergal, was the goddess of Irkalla, the land of the dead. She managed the destiny of those who were beyond the grave, in the Underworld, where she was queen.

It was said that she had been stolen away by Kur and taken to the Underworld, where she was made queen unwillingly. She is actually the twin sister of Enki. Ereshkigal was the only one who could pass judgement and give laws in her kingdom, and her name means "Lady of the Great Place", "Lady of the Great Earth", or "Lady of the Great Below". Her main temples were at Kutha and Sippar.

Ereshkigal was also Inanna and Ishtar.


Inanna

The goddess Inanna (Innin, or Innini) was the patron and special god/goddess of the ancient Sumerian city of Erech (Uruk), the City of Gilgamesh. As Queen of heaven, she was associated with the Evening Star (the planet Venus), and sometimes with the Moon. She may also have been associated the brightest stars in the heavens, as she is sometimes symbolized by an eight-pointed star, a seven-pointed star, or a four pointed star. In the earliest traditions, Inanna was the daughter of An, the Sky, Ki, the Earth (both of Uruk, (Warka)). In later Sumerian traditions, she is the daughter of Nanna (Narrar), the Moon God and Ningal, the Moon Goddess (both of Ur).

On either side of her cult statue shown above is the ring-post, also known as Inanna’s knot. This was a sacred symbol of Inanna, associated exclusively with her. It represents a door-post made from a bundle of reeds, the upper ends, bent into a loop to hold a cross-pole. The ring-post is shown on many depictions of Inanna, including those of the famed Warka Vase.

Inanna
Owl – Eye Symbology

Wings – Evolution of Consciousness in the Alchemy of Time
Palms – Jesus – Holding Omega – Endings – Leo – Lion
Twin Lions – Breast of the Sphinx

Inanna was one of the most revered of goddesses among later Sumerian mythology.

Inanna’s Descent

A winged goddess wearing a multi-horned crown stands with her head in the realm of the deities and their devotees. Her bird-clawed feet rest in a place, likely the underworld, inhabited by strange and demonic creatures. This shows the duality of her nature – as well as our own – above and below. Some think her to be Lilith, but the crown shows her to be a great goddess, almost certainly Inanna. Mesopotamian cylinder seal. Hematite. 2000-1600 BCE.

She was said to descend from the ancient family of the creator goddess Nammu, who was her grandmother. Inanna held "full power of judgment and decision and the control of the law of heaven and earth." Her sacred planet was Venus, the evening star. She was often symbolized as a lioness in battle. Along the Tigris and Euphrates rivers were many shrines and temples dedicated to Inanna.

The temple of E Anna, Inanna’s House of Heaven, in Uruk, was the greatest of these. This temple was 5000 years old and had been built and rebuilt many times to hold a community of sacred women who cared for the temple lands. The high priestess of Inanna would choose for her bed one she would appoint as shepherd. He would represent Dumuzi, sacred son/lover of Inanna, if he could prove his worth.

In later times, Inanna’s lost some of her attributes, which were then said then to have been given her by Enki, rather than by her grandmother Nammu and her mother Ningal.

The myth states that Inanna traveled to Eridu and was given the one hundred Mes, which were the gifts of culture such as truth and justice, as well as practical skills such as weaving and pottery-making. Though Enki regretted his drunken decision to release the Mes to her and sent mighty sea monsters to stop her boat as it sailed the Euphrates, she was able to defeat them and bring the knowledge back to Uruk.

Inanna and Dumuzi


Dumuzi in net skirt (symbolizes grids) feeding sheep.
Inanna’s standards ("gateposts") that frame the image suggest
that the event is happening inside her temple grounds.
Mesopotamian cylinder seal. Marble. About 3200-3000 BCE.

Dumuzi

Today several versions of the Sumerian death of Dumuzi have been recovered, "Inanna’s Descent to the Underworld", "Dumuzi’s dream" and "Dumuzi and the galla", as well as a tablet separately recounting Dumuzi’s death, mourned by holy Inanna, and his noble sister Gestinanna, and even his dog and the lambs and kids in his fold; Dumuzi himself is weeping at the hard fate in store for him, after he had walked among men, and the cruel galla of the Underworld seize him.

A number of pastoral poems and songs relate the love affair of Inanna and Dumuzid the shepherd. A text recovered in 1963 recounts "The Courtship of Inanna and Dumuzi" in terms that are tender and frankly erotic.

According to the myth of Inanna’s descent to the underworld, represented in parallel Sumerian and Akkadian tablets, Inanna (Ishtar in the Akkadian texts) set off for the netherworld, or Kur, which was ruled by her sister Ereshkigal, perhaps to take it as her own. She passed through seven gates and at each one was required to leave a garment or an ornament so that when she had passed through the seventh gate she was entirely naked. Despite warnings about her presumption, she did not turn back but dared to sit herself down on Ereshkigal’s throne. Immediately the Anunnaki of the underworld judged her, gazed at her with the eyes of death, and she became a corpse, hung up on a nail.

Based on the incomplete texts as first found, it was assumed that Ishtar/Inanna’s descent into Kur occurred after the death of Tammuz/Dumuzid rather than before and that her purpose was to rescue Tammuz/Dumuzid. This is the familiar form of the myth as it appeared in M. Jastrow’s Descent of the Goddess Ishtar into the Lower World 1915, widely available on the Internet. New texts uncovered in 1963 filled in the story in quite another fashion, showing that Dumuzi was in fact consigned to the Underworld himself, in order to secure Inanna’s release.

Inanna’s faithful servant attempted to get help from the other gods but only wise Enki/Ea responded. The details of Enki/Ea’s plan differ slightly in the two surviving accounts, but in the end, Inanna/Ishtar was resurrected. However, a "conservation of souls" law required her to find a replacement for herself in Kur. She went from one god to another, but each one pleaded with her and she had not the heart to go through with it until she found Dumuzid/Tammuz richly dressed and on her throne. Inanna/Ishtar immediately set her accompanying demons on Dumuzid/Tammuz. At this point the Akkadian text fails as Tammuz’ sister Belili, introduced for the first time, strips herself of her jewelry in mourning but claims that Tammuz and the dead will come back.

There is some confusion here. The name Belili occurs in one of the Sumerian texts also, but it is not the name of Dumuzid’s sister who is there named Geshtinana, but is the name of an old woman whom another text calls Bilulu.

In any case, the Sumerian texts relate how Dumuzid fled to his sister Geshtinana who attempted to hide him but who could not in the end stand up to the demons. Dumuzid has two close calls until the demons finally catch up with him under the supposed protection of this old woman called Bilulu or Belili and then they take him. However Inanna repents.

Inanna seeks vengeance on Bilulu, on Bilulu’s murderous son Gigrgire and on Girgire’s consort Shirru "of the haunted desert, no-one’s child and no-one’s friend". Inanna changes Bilulu into a waterskin and Girgire into a protective god of the desert while Shirru is assigned to watch always that the proper rites are performed for protection against the hazards of the desert.

Finally, Inanna relents and changes her decree thereby restoring her husband Dumuzi to life; an arrangement is made by which Geshtinana will take Dumuzid’s place in Kur for six months of the year: "You (Dumuzi), half the year. Your sister (Gestinanna), half the year!" This newly-recovered final line upset Samuel Noah Kramer’s former interpretation, as he allowed: "my conclusion that Dumuzi dies and "stays dead" forever (cf e.g. Mythologies of the Ancient World p. 10) was quite erroneous: Dumuzi according to the Sumerian mythographers rises from the dead annually and, after staying on earth for half the year, descends to the Nether World for the other half".

Aside from this extended epic "The Descent of Inanna," a previously unknown "Courtship of Inanna and Dumuzi" was first translated into English and annotated by Sumerian scholar Noah Kramer and folklorist Diane Wolkstein working in tandem, and published in 1983. In this tale Inanna’s lover, the shepherd-king Dumuzi, brought a wedding gift of milk in pails, yoked across his shoulders.

The name of Dumuzi/Tammuz was carried by Tammuzh, a Tamil Pandyan king in the Dravidian cultural realm of ancient South India, who held his capital at Kuadam. The language and cultural term Tamil is an anglicised form of the native name Tamizhi.


Inanna

Probably the most important Sumerian contribution to civilization was the invention and creation of a standard writing and literature; the Sumerians also had libraries. Their literary works reveal religious beliefs, ethical ideas, and the spiritual aspirations of the Sumerians. Among these works are the hymns and stories of Inanna — important here because they were recorded at a time when the patriarchy was beginning to take hold, and the position of the Goddess, although strong, was changing.

She presented the me by Enki. The me is the order out of chaos, the great attributes of civilization, the powers of the gods. The me were conferred by the gods on other gods or on the king-priests, who as the representatives of the gods on Earth, ensured the continuation of civilization.

The special powers, contained within the me allowed the holy plan or design (the gis-hur) to be implemented on Earth. The me were contained within special objects of great sacred value, such as the royal throne, the sacred bed, the temple drum, the scepter, the crown, and other special articles of clothing or jewelry to be worn, sat on, lied in, and so forth. These things were charmed like a talisman. Inanna got Enki drunk on beer and tricked him into giving her the me. They gave her many special gifts and powers. She became Goddess and Queen of Heaven and Earth, now able to descend into the Underworld and ascend once again.

Inanna was the Queen of Beasts

The Lion was her sacred animal

Inanna could be wily and cunning. She was a powerful warrior, who drove a war chariot, drawn by lions. In the duality of our reality she is portrayed as gentle and loving, a source of beauty and grace, a source of inspiration. She endowed the people of Sumer with gifts that inspired and insured their growth as a people and a culture. She is also depicted as a passionate, sensuous lover in The Courtship of Inanna and Damuzi, which established the principle of Sacred Marriage. Indeed, one aspect of Inanna is as the Goddess of Love, and it is in this aspect that she embodies creativity, procreativity, passion, raw sexual energy and power.

During the time the Goddess Inanna ruled the people of Sumer, they and their communities prospered and thrived. The urban culture, though agriculturally dependent, centered upon the reverence of the Goddess – a cella, or shrine, in her honor was the centerpiece of the cities. Inanna was the queen of seven temples throughout Sumer.

Erech or Uruk, near modern Warka was Inanna’s sacred city. It was one of the oldest cities of Sumer. The Bible said that King Nimrod founded it. Dumuzi, Inanna’s consort was a shepherd king of Uruk, as was Gilgamesh and his father Lugalbanda. The Temple of Inanna was in Erech. Also known as the E-ana or House of Heaven, this was her most important temple. The shrine of the Goddess was built on an artificial mound some forty feet above the ground level and was reached by a staircase. A statue of the Goddess was housed within the shrine.

Queen Shub-Ad reigned from the First Dynasty of Ur. Her grave was excavated by Sir Leonard Woolley of the British Museum in 1929. She was buried with her King in a vast tomb complex about 2900 BCE, with the accompaniment of what Woolley called "human sacrifice on a lavish scale," for along with the King and Queen, numerous male and female attendants, soldiers, grooms, handmaidens, ladies in waiting, etc. were also buried; even a harpist and her golden harp, inlayed with lapis. Chariots, carts, and their animals were also buried with them. The Queen wore the beautiful headdress of spirals of gold, terminating in lapis-centered gold flowers (or stars). The Queen also wore large golden earrings of lunate shape that hung to her shoulders; lapis amulets of a bull and a calf, and strands of lapis, agate, carnelian and gold beads. The Queen’s grave was much more elaborate than that of the King, perhaps indicating her equal or even greater importance.

Inanna was Ishtar.

Ishtar

Ishtar is the Akkadian counterpart to the Sumerian Inanna and to the cognate northwest Semitic goddess Astarte. Anunit, Astarte and Atarsamain are alternative names for Ishtar. Inanna, twin of Utu/Shamash, children of Nannar/Sin, first born on Earth of Enlil. The first names given are Sumerian, the second names derive from the Akkadians, who are a Semitic people who immigrated into Sumeria. Adding an [sh] to a name is typical Akkadian, as Anu to Anush.

The goddess represents the planet Venus. (A continent on Venus is named Ishtar Terra by astronomers today.) The double aspect of the goddess may correspond to the difference between Venus as a morning star and as an evening star. In Sumerian the planet is called "MUL.DILI.PAT" meaning "unique star".

The name Inanna (sometimes spelled Inana) means "Great Lady of An", where An is the god of heaven. The meaning of Ishtar is not known, though it is possible that the underlying stem is the same as that of Assur, which would thus make her the "leading one" or "chief". In any event, it is now generally recognized that the name is Semitic in origin.

The Sumerian Inanna was first worshiped at Uruk (Erech in the Bible, Unug in Sumerian) in the earliest period of Mesopotamian history. In incantations, hymns, myths, epics, votive inscriptions, and historical annals, Inanna/Ishtar was celebrated and invoked as the force of life. But there were two aspects to this goddess of life. She was the goddess of fertility and sexuality, and could also destroy the fields and make the earth’s creatures infertile. She was invoked as a goddess of war, battles, and the chase, particularly among the warlike Assyrians. Before the battle Ishtar would appear to the Assyrian army, clad in battle array and armed with bow and arrow. (compare Greek Athena.)

One of the most striking Sumerian myths describes Inanna passing through seven gates of hell into the underworld. At each gate some of her clothing and her ornaments are removed until at the last gate she is entirely naked. Ereshkigal, the queen of the underworld kills her and hangs her corpse on a hook on the wall. When Inanna returns from the underworld by intercession of the clever god, her uncle, Enki, according to the rules she must find someone to take her place. On her way home she encounters her friends prostrated with grief at her loss, but in Kulaba, her cult city, she finds her lover Dumuzi, a son of Enki, Tammuz seated in splendour on a throne, so she has him seized and dragged below. Later, missing him, she arranges for his sister to substitute for him during six months of the year.

In all the great centres Inanna and then Ishtar had her temples: E-anna, "house of An", in Uruk; E-makh, "great house", in Babylon; E-mash-mash, "house of offerings", in Nineveh. Inanna was the guardian of prostitutes, and probably had priestess-prostitutes to serve her. She was served by priests as well as by priestesses. The (later) votaries of Ishtar were virgins who, as long as they remained in her service, were not permitted to marry.

Inanna was also associated with beer, and was the patroness of tavern keepers, who were usually female in early Mesopotamia.

Ishtar is also an omnipresent figure in the epic of Gilgamesh. She appears also on the Uruk vase, one of the most famous ancient Mesopotamian artifacts. The relief on this vase seems to show Inanna conferring kingship on a supplicant. Various inscriptions and artifacts indicate that kingship was one of the gifts bestowed by Inanna on the ruler of Uruk.

On monuments and seal-cylinders Inanna/Ishtar appears frequently with bow and arrow, though also simply clad in long robes with a crown on her head and an eight-rayed star as her symbol. Statuettes have been found in large numbers representing her as naked with her arms folded across her breast or holding a child.

Together with the moon god Nanna or Suen (Sin in Akkadian), and the sun god Utu (Shamash in Akkadian), Inanna/Ishtar is the third figure in a triad deifying and personalizing the moon, the sun, and the earth: Moon (wisdom), Sun (justice) and Earth (life force). This triad overlies another: An, heaven; Enlil, earth; and Enki (Ea in Akkadian), the watery deep.

Symbol: an eight or sixteen-pointed star Sacred number: 15 Astrological region: Dibalt(Venus) and the Bowstar (Sirius) Sacred animal: lion, (dragon)

Ishtar Gate


Marduk

Marduk (Sumerian spelling in Akkadian AMAR.UTU "solar calf"; Biblical Merodach) was the name of a late generation god from ancient Mesopotamia and patron deity of the city of Babylon, who, when Babylon permanently became the political center of the Euphrates valley in the time of Hammurabi (18th century BC), started to slowly rise to the position of the head of the Babylonian pantheon, position he fully acquired by the second half of the second millennium BCE.

Marduk’s original character is obscure, but whatever special traits Marduk may have had were overshadowed by the reflex of the political development through which the Euphrates valley passed and which led to imbuing him with traits belonging to gods who at an earlier period were recognized as the heads of the pantheon.

There are more particularly two gods – Ea and Enlil – whose powers and attributes pass over to Marduk. In the case of Ea the transfer proceeds pacifically and without involving the effacement of the older god. Marduk is viewed as the son of Ea. The father voluntarily recognizes the superiority of the son and hands over to him the control of humanity. This association of Marduk and Ea, while indicating primarily the passing of the supremacy once enjoyed by Eridu to Babylon as a religious and political centre, may also reflect an early dependence of Babylon upon Eridu, not necessarily of a political character but, in view of the spread of culture in the Euphrates valley from the south to the north, the recognition of Eridu as the older centre on the part of the younger one.

While the relationship between Ea and Marduk is thus marked by harmony and an amicable abdication on the part of the father in favour of his son, Marduk’s absorption of the power and prerogatives of Enlil of Nippur was at the expense of the latter’s prestige. After the days of Hammurabi, the cult of Marduk eclipses that of Enlil, and although during the four centuries of Kassite control in Babylonia (c. 1570 BC-1157 BC), Nippur and the cult of Enlil enjoyed a period of renaissance, when the reaction ensued it marked the definite and permanent triumph of Marduk over Enlil until the end of the Babylonian empire. The only serious rival to Marduk after ca. 1000 BC is Anshar in Assyria. In the south Marduk reigns supreme. He is normally referred to as Bel "Lord".

When Babylon became the capital of Mesopotamia, the patron deity of Babylon was elevated to the level of supreme god. In order to explain how Marduk seized power, Enuma Elish was written, which tells the story of Marduk’s birth, heroic deeds, and becoming the ruler of the gods. This can be viewed as a form of Mesopotamian apologetics.

In Enuma Elish, a civil war between the gods was growing to a climatic battle. The Anunnaki gods gathered together to find one god who could defeat the gods rising against them. Marduk, a very young god, answered the call, and was promised the position of head god.When he killed his enemy he "wrested from him the Tablets of Destiny, wrongfully his" and assumed his new position. Under his reign humans were created to bear the burdens of life so the gods could be at leisure.

People were named after Marduk. For example, the Biblical personality Mordechai (Book of Esther) used this Gentile name in replacement of his Hebrew name Bilshan.Babylonian texts talk of the creation of Eridu by the god Marduk as the first city, ‘the holy city, the dwelling of their [the other gods] delight’.

Nabu, god of wisdom, is a son of Marduk.

Etemenanki, "The temple of the creation of heaven and earth", was the name of a ziggurat to Marduk in the city of Babylon of the 6th century BC Chaldean (Neo-Babylonian) dynasty. Originally seven stories in height, little remains of it now save ruins. Etemenanki was later popularly identified with the Tower of Babel.


Nammu – Namma

In Sumerian mythology, Nammu (more properly Namma) is the Sumerian creation goddess. If the Babylonian creation myth Enuma Elish is based on a Sumerian myth, which seems likely, Nammu/Namma is the Sumerian goddess of the primeval sea that gave birth to heaven and earth and the first gods. She was probably the first personification of the constellation which the Babylonians later called Tiamat and the Greeks called Cetus and represented the Apsu, the fresh water ocean which the Sumerians believed lay beneath the earth, the source of life-giving water and fertility in a country with almost no rainfall.

As Nammu/Namma is the goddess of the fertile waters, An is the god of the sky. Nammu/Namma and her son Enki created mankind as assistants for the gods. Enki is the god of human culture who also presides over the Absu.


Nergal

The name Nergal (or Nirgal, Nirgali) refers to a deity in Babylonia with the main seat of his cult at Cuthah (or Kutha) represented by the mound of Tell-Ibrahim. Nergal is mentioned in the Hebrew bible as the deity of the city of Cuth (Cuthah): "And the men of Babylon made Succoth-benoth, and the men of Cuth made Nergal" (2 Kings, 17:30).

Nergal actually seems to be in part a solar deity, sometimes identified with Shamash, but a representative of a certain phase only of the sun. Portrayed in hymns and myths as a god of war and pestilence, Nergal seems to represent the sun of noontime and of the summer solstice which brings destruction to mankind, high summer being the dead season in the Mesopotamian annual cycle.

Nergal was also the deity who presides over the nether-world, and who stands at the head of the special pantheon assigned to the government of the dead (supposed to be gathered in a large subterranean cave known as Aralu or Irkalla). In this capacity he has associated with him a goddess Allatu or Ereshkigal, though at one time Allatu may have functioned as the sole mistress of Aralu, ruling in her own person. In some texts the god Ninazu is the son of Nergal by Allatu/Ereshkigal.

Ordinarily Nergal pairs with his consort Laz. Standard iconography pictured Nergal as a lion, and boundary-stone monuments symbolise him with a mace surmounted by the head of a lion.

Nergal’s fiery aspect appears in names or epithets such as Lugalgira, Sharrapu ("the burner," perhaps a mere epithet), Erra, Gibil (though this name more properly belongs to Nusku), and Sibitti. A certain confusion exists in cuneiform literature between Ninurta and Nergal. Nergal has epithets such as the "raging king," the "furious one," and the like. A play upon his name separated into three elements as Ne-uru-gal (lord of the great dwelling) expresses his position at the head of the nether-world pantheon.

In the astral-theological system Nergal becomes the planet Mars, while in ecclesiastical art the great lion-headed colossi serving as guardians to the temples and palaces seem to symbolise Nergal, just as the bull-headed colossi probably typify Ninurta.

Nergal’s chief temple at Cuthah bore the name Meslam, from which the god receives the designation of Meslamtaeda or Meslamtaea, "the one that rises up from Meslam". The name Meslamtaeda/Meslamtaea indeed is found as early as the list of gods from Fara while the name Nergal only begins to appear in the Akkadian period.

The cult of Nergal does not appear to have spread as widely as that of Ninurta. Hymns and votive and other inscriptions of Babylonian and Assyrian rulers frequently invoke him, but we do not learn of many temples to him outside of Cuthah. Sennacherib speaks of one at Tarbisu to the north of Nineveh, but significantly, although Nebuchadnezzar II (606 BC 586 BC), the great temple-builder of the neo-Babylonian monarchy, alludes to his operations at Meslam in Cuthah, he makes no mention of a sanctuary to Nergal in Babylon. Local associations with his original seat Kutha and the conception formed of him as a god of the dead acted in making him feared rather than actively worshipped.

Text adapted from the 1911 .


Sama – Ahamash – Utu

Shamash or Sama, was the common Akkadian name of the sun-god in Babylonia and Assyria, corresponding to Sumerian Utu.

The name signifies perhaps "servitor," and would thus point to a secondary position occupied at one time by this deity. Both in early and in late inscriptions Sha-mash is designated as the "offspring of Nannar," i.e. of the moon-god, and since, in an enumeration of the pantheon, Sin generally takes precedence of Shamash, it is in relationship, presumably, to the moon-god that the sun-god appears as the dependent power.

Such a supposition would accord with the prominence acquired by the moon in the calendar and in astrological calculations, as well as with the fact that the moon-cult belongs to the nomadic and therefore earlier, stage of civilization, whereas the sun-god rises to full importance only after the agricultural stage has been reached.

The two chief centres of sun-worship in Babylonia were Sippar, represented by the mounds at Abu Habba, and Larsa, represented by the modern Senkerah. At both places the chief sanctuary bore the name E-barra (or E-babbara) "the shining house" a direct allusion to the brilliancy of the sun-god. Of the two temples, that at Sippara was the more famous, but temples to Shamash were erected in all large centres such as Babylon, Ur, Mari, Nippur and Nineveh.

The attribute most commonly associated with Shamash is justice. Just as the sun disperses darkness, so Shamash brings wrong and injustice to light. Hammurabi attributes to Shamash the inspiration that led him to gather the existing laws and legal procedures into a code, and in the design accompanying the code the king represents himself in an attitude of adoration before Shamash as the embodiment of the idea of justice.

Several centuries before Hammurabi, Ur-Engur of the Ur dynasty (c. 2600 BC) declared that he rendered decisions "according to the just laws of Shamash."

It was a logical consequence of this conception of the sun-god that he was regarded also as the one who released the sufferer from the grasp of the demons. The sick man, therefore, appeals to Shamash as the god who can be depended upon to help those who are suffering unjustly. This aspect of the sun-god is vividly brought out in the hymns addressed to him, which are, therefore, among the finest productions in the entire realm of Babylonian literature.

It is evident from the material at our disposal that the Shamash cults at Sippar and Larsa so overshadowed local sun-deities elsewhere as to lead to an absorption of the minor deities by the predominating one. In the systematized pantheon these minor sun-gods become attendants that do his service. Such are Bunene, spoken of as his chariot driver, whose consort is Atgi-makh, Kettu ("justice") and Mesharu ("right"), who are introduced as servitors of Shamash.

Other sun-deities, as Ninurta and Nergal, the patron deities of important centres, retained their independent existence as certain phases of the sun, Ninib becoming the sun-god of the morning and of the spring time, and Nergal the sun-god of the noon and of the summer solstice, while Shamash was viewed as the sun-god in general.

Together with Sin and Ishtar, Shamash forms a second triad by the side of Anu, Enlil and Ea. The three powers, Sin, Shamash and Ishtar, symbolized the three great forces of nature, the sun, the moon and the life-giving force of the earth.

At times, instead of Ishtar, we find Adad, the storm-god, associated with Sin and Shamash, and it may be that these two sets of triads represent the doctrines of two different schools of theological thought in Babylonia which were subsequently harmonized by the recognition of a group consisting of all four deities.

The consort of Shamash was known as A. She, however, is rarely mentioned in the inscriptions except in combination with Shamash.


Sin – Nanna

Nanna is a god in Sumerian mythology, god of the moon, son of Enlil and Ninlil. His sacred city was Ur. The name Nanna is Sumerian for "illuminater".

He was named Sin in Babylonia and Assyrian and was also worshipped by them in Harran. Sin had a beard made of lapis lazuli and he rode on a winged bull.

His wife was Ningal (‘Great Lady’) who bore him Utu ‘Sun’ and Inana and in some texts Ishkur.

His symbols are the crescent moon, the bull, and a tripod (which may be a lamp-stand).The two chief seats of Sin’s worship were Ur in the south, and Harran to the north. The cult of Sin spread to other centres, at an early period, and temples to the moon-god are found in all the large cities of Babylonia and Assyria.

He is commonly designated as En-zu = "lord of wisdom". This attribute clings to him through all periods. During the period (c. 2600-2400 BC) that Ur exercised a large measure of supremacy over the Euphrates valley, Sin was naturally regarded as the head of the pantheon. It is to this period that we must trace such designations of Sin as "father of the gods", "chief of the gods", "creator of all things", and the like. We are justified in supposing that the cult of the moon-god was brought into Babylonia by Semitic nomads from Arabia.

The moon-god is par excellence the god of nomadic peoples. The moon being their guide and protector at night when, during a great part of the year, they undertake their wanderings. This is just as the sun-god is the chief god of an agricultural people. The cult once introduced would tend to persevere, and the development of astrological science culminating in a calendar and in a system of interpretation of the movements and occurrences in the starry heavens would be an important factor in maintaining the position of Sin in the pantheon.

Sin’s chief sanctuary at Ur was named E-gish-shir-gal = "house of the great light". His sanctuary at Harran was named E-khul-khul = "house of joys". On seal-cylinders he is represented as an old man with flowing beard with the crescent as his symbol. In the astral-theological system he is represented by the number 30, and the planet Venus and his daughter by the number 15. This 30 probably refers to the average number of days (correctly around 29.53) in a lunar month as measured between successive new moons.

The "wisdom" personified by the moon-god is likewise an expression of the science of astrology in which the observation of the moon’s phases is so important a factor. The tendency to centralize the powers of the universe leads to the establishment of the doctrine of a triad consisting of Sin, Shamash and Ishtar, personifying the moon and the sun and the earth as the life-force.


Tiamat – Leviathan

Tiamat is a primeval monster/goddess in Babylonian and Sumerian mythology, and a central figure in the Enuma Elish creation epic. John C. L. Gibson, in the Ugaritic glossary of Canaanite Myths and Legends, notes that "tehom" appears in the Ugaritic texts, c. 1400-1200 BCE, simply meaning the "sea". Such a depersonalized Tiamat (the -at ending makes her feminine) is "The Deep" (Hebrew tehom), present at the beginning of the book of Genesis.

Apsu (or Abzu) fathered upon Tiamat the Elder gods Lahmu and Lahamu, the grandparents of Anu and Ea. Lahmu and Lahamu, in turn, were the parents of the heavens (Anshar) and the earth (Kishar). Tiamat was the "shining" goddess of salt water who roared and smote in the chaos of original creation. She and Apsu filled the cosmic abyss with the primeval waters. She is "Ummu-Hubur who formed all things".

The god Enki (later Ea), believing correctly that Apsu was planning to murder the younger gods, slew him. This angered Tiamat, whereupon she fashioned monsters to battle the gods. These were her own offspring, sea-serpents of terrifying size, storms and fish-men and scorpion-men.

Tiamat had the Tablets of Destiny, and in the primordial battle she gave them to Kingu, the god she had chosen for her lover. But Anu (replaced by Marduk, the son of Ea, in the late version that has survived) overcame Kingu and then her, armed with the winds and a net and an invincible spear.


Sumerian Demi-Gods

Enkidu

Enkidu appears in Sumerian mythology as a mythical wild-man raised by animals; his beast-like ways are finally tamed by a courtesan named Shamhat. Later he adventures with Gilgamesh until his death in the Epic of Gilgamesh. Older sources sometimes transliterate his name as Enkimdu, Eabani or Enkita.

Enkidu is the quintessential savage man in the beginning of the epic:

    "The whole of his body was hairy and his (uncut) locks were like a woman’s or the hair of the goddess of grain. Moreover, he knew nothing of settled fields or human beings and was clothed (in skins) like a deity of flocks."

Enkidu roamed with the beasts of the wilderness. He protected the animals, destroying the hunters’ traps, and lurked around the watering holes to protect the game. These actions were much to the chagrin of a local trapper. The trapper went to King Gilgamesh to ask for help. Gilgamesh offered the advice "Trapper, go back, take with you a harlot, a child of pleasure … he will embrace her and the game of the wilderness will surely reject him." The trapper did what he was told, and hired the harlot Shamhat to corrupt the wild man. Enkidu was immediately taken with the harlot and bedded her. Over six days of lust, Enkidu is tainted by the harlot. The animals begin to avoid him, the bond he once shared with them having been broken. Now "he scattered the wolves, he chased away the lions" and the herders could lie down in peace, for Enkidu was now their watchman.

After the abandonment of his animal brethren, Enkidu is introduced to a pastoralist way of life. He works for the trapper and shepherds, hunting and killing the animals he once served. Soon he grows restless, looking for a greater challenge.

Shamhat tells of a great king in the city Uruk (Gilgamesh) and says, too, that he would be a worthy challenge for Enkidu. Gilgamesh is surprised by Enkidu. The two wrestle fiercely for sometime, until suddenly Gilgamesh gains the upper hand and throws Enkidu to the ground. Knowing his defeat, Enkidu praises Gilgamesh and both swear an oath of friendship. For the remainder of the epic they cohabit, as lovers according to some interpretations.

Enkidu later in the Epic of Gilgamesh


Gilgamesh and Enkidu killing Humbaba

Enkidu assists Gilgamesh in his fight against Humbaba, the guardian monster of the Cedar forest. Contrary to Enkidu’s conscience, he cooperates in killing the defeated Humbaba. Afterwards, he again assists his companion Gilgamesh in slaying the Bull of Heaven, which the gods have sent as reprisal. The goddess Ishtar demands that the pair should pay for its destruction. Shamash argues to the other gods to spare both of them, but could only save Gilgamesh. The gods pass judgment that Enkidu had no justification for fighting the Bull of Heaven and was interfering with the will of the gods. Enkidu then is overcome by a severe illness. Near death, he has visions of a gloomy afterlife, and curses the trapper and the harlot for civilizing him, the act which lead him to this doom.

Gilgamesh mourns over the body of Enkidu for several desperate days. In a vivid line repeated in the epic, Gilgamesh only allows his friend to be buried after a maggot falls out of the corpse’s nose. Gilgamesh’s close observation of rigor mortis and the slow decomposition of Enkidu’s body provides the hero with the impetus for his quest for eternal life, and his visit to Utnapishtim.

There is another non-canonical tablet in which Enkidu journeys into the underworld, but many scholars consider the tablet to be a sequel or add-on to the original epic.

Historical Analysis

In many ways, Enkidu’s transformation may represent the seductive power of the Mesopotamian city-states. His origins upon the steppe and his life as a companion of the wild beast suggests the hunter-gatherers living on the fringes of the territory of southern Iraq’s early farmers. His subsequent transformation and acceptance of life in Uruk becomes a mythologized account of their slow approach to and assimilation within the boundaries of horticultural civilization.

On a more personal level, the taming of Enkidu by the harlot could be symbolic of the influence of the ego and material desires on the individual, leading them away from a natural, and into an artificial existence.


Gilgamesh

According to the Sumerian king list, Gilgamesh was the fifth king of Uruk (Early Dynastic II, first dynasty of Uruk), the son of Lugalbanda. Legend has it that his mother was Ninsun, a goddess.According to another document, the so-called History of Tummal, Gilgamesh, and eventually his son Urlugal, rebuilt the sanctuary of the goddess Ninlil, located in Tummal, a block of the Nippur city.

    Ninlil, first called Sud, is the daughter of Nammu and An in Sumerian mythology. She lived in Dilmun with her family. Raped by her brother and future husband Enlil, she conceived a boy, Nanna, the future moon god. After her death, she became the goddess of the air, like Enlil.

In the Epic of Gilgamesh it is often said that Gilgamesh ordered the creation of the legendary walls of Uruk. In historical age, Sargon of Akkad claimed to have destroyed these walls to prove his military force.

Fragments of an epic text found in Me-Turan (actual Tell Haddad) inform that Gilgamesh at the end of his life was buried under the waters of a river. The people of Uruk deviated the flow of the Euphrates, river crossing Uruk, with the purpose to bury the corpse of the dead king in the bed of the river.

Despite the lack of direct evidence, most scholars do not object to consideration of Gilgamesh as a historical figure, particularly after inscriptions were found confirming the historical existence of other figures associated with him: kings Enmebaragesi and Aga of Kish. If Gilgamesh was a historical king, he probably reigned in about the 26th century BC. Some of the earliest Sumerian texts spell his name as Bilgamesh.

In most texts, Gilgamesh is written with the determinative for divine beings (DINGIR), but there is no evidence for a contemporary cult, and the Sumerian Gilgamesh myths suggest the deification was a later development (unlike the case of the Akkadian god-kings). Historical or not, Gilgamesh became a legendary protagonist in the Epic of Gilgamesh.


Geshtinasnna

In sumerian mythology she is the daughter of Enki and Ninhursag. When her brother Dumuzi died, Geshtinanna lamentated days and nights. After his death, she visited him in the underworld with Inanna, and was allowed to take his place there for six months out of the year. Her time in the underworld and her periodic emergence from it are linked with her new divine authority over the autumn vines and wine.


Gugalanna

The Bull of Heaven, according to Kramer he is Ereshkigal’s husband. After Gilgamesh spurned Inanna, she sends the Bull of Heaven to terrorize Erech.


Huwawa

Guardian of the cedar of the heart in the the "Land of the living", Huwawa has dragon’s teeth, a lion’s face, a roar like rushing flood water, huge clawed feet and a thick mane. He lived there in a cedar house. He appears to have attacked Gilgamesh, Enkidu and company when they felled that cedar. They then come upon Huwawa and Gilgamesh distracts him with flatery, then puts a nose ring on him and binds his arms. Huwawa grovels to Gilgamesh and Enkidu and Gilgamesh almost releases him. Enkidu argues against it and when Huwawa protests, he decapitates Huwawa.

Charles Darwin

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Charles_Darwin

Charles Robert Darwin

Three quarter length studio photo showing Darwin's characteristic large forehead and bushy eyebrows with deep set eyes, pug nose and mouth set in a determined look. He is bald on top, with dark hair and long side whiskers but no beard or moustache. His jacket is dark, with very wide lapels, and his trousers are a light check pattern. His shirt has an upright wing collar, and his cravat is tucked into his waistcoat which is a light fine checked pattern.

Charles Robert Darwin, aged 45 in 1854, by then working towards publication of On the Origin of Species.

Born
12 February 1809
Mount House, Shrewsbury,Shropshire, England

Died
19 April 1882 (aged 73)
Down House, Downe, Kent, England

Residence
England

Citizenship
British

Nationality
British

Fields
Naturalist

Institutions
Geological Society of London

Alma mater
University of Edinburgh
University of Cambridge

Academic advisors
John Stevens Henslow
Adam Sedgwick

Known for
The Voyage of the Beagle
On The Origin of Species
Natural selection

Influences
Alexander von Humboldt
John Herschel
Charles Lyell

Influenced
Joseph Dalton Hooker
Thomas Henry Huxley
George John Romanes
Ernst Haeckel

Notable awards
Royal Medal (1853)
Wollaston Medal (1859)
Copley Medal (1864)

Signature
"Charles Darwin", with the last name underlined by a downward curve that mimics the curve of the initial "C"

Charles Robert Darwin FRS (12 February 1809 – 19 April 1882) was an English naturalist[I] who established that all species of life have descended over time from common ancestors, and proposed the scientific theory that this branching pattern of evolutionresulted from a process that he called natural selection. He published his theory with compelling evidence for evolution in his 1859 book On the Origin of Species.[1][2] The scientific community and much of the general public came to accept evolution as a fact in his lifetime,[3] but it was not until the emergence of the modern evolutionary synthesis from the 1930s to the 1950s that a broad consensus developed that natural selection was the basic mechanism of evolution.[4] In modified form, Darwin’s scientific discovery is the unifying theory of the life sciences, explaining the diversity of life.[5][6]

Darwin’s early interest in nature led him to neglect his medical education at the University of Edinburgh; instead, he helped to investigate marine invertebrates. Studies at the University of Cambridge encouraged his passion for natural science.[7] His five-year voyage on HMS Beagle established him as an eminent geologist whose observations and theories supported Charles Lyell‘s uniformitarian ideas, and publication of his journal of the voyage made him famous as a popular author.[8]

Puzzled by the geographical distribution of wildlife and fossils he collected on the voyage, Darwin investigated the transmutation of species and conceived his theory of natural selection in 1838.[9] Although he discussed his ideas with several naturalists, he needed time for extensive research and his geological work had priority.[10] He was writing up his theory in 1858 when Alfred Russel Wallace sent him an essay which described the same idea, prompting immediate joint publication of both of their theories.[11]Darwin’s work established evolutionary descent with modification as the dominant scientific explanation of diversification in nature.[3] In 1871, he examined human evolution and sexual selection in The Descent of Man, and Selection in Relation to Sex, followed by The Expression of the Emotions in Man and Animals. His research on plants was published in a series of books, and in his final book, he examined earthworms and their effect on soil.[12]

In recognition of Darwin’s pre-eminence as a scientist, he was one of only five nineteenth-century non-royal personages from the United Kingdom to be honoured by a state funeral,[13] and was buried in Westminster Abbey, close to John Herschel and Isaac Newton.[14]

Life of Darwin

Childhood and education

See also: Charles Darwin’s education and Darwin-Wedgwood family

Three quarter length portrait of seated boy smiling and looking at the viewer. He has straight mid brown hair, and wears dark clothes with a large frilly white collar. In his lap he holds a pot of flowering plants

The seven-year-old Charles Darwin in 1816.

Charles Robert Darwin was born in Shrewsbury, Shropshire, England on 12 February 1809 at his family home, the Mount.[15] He was the fifth of six children of wealthy society doctor and financier Robert Darwin, andSusannah Darwin (née Wedgwood). He was the grandson of Erasmus Darwin on his father’s side, and of Josiah Wedgwood on his mother’s side. Both families were largely Unitarian, though the Wedgwoods were adoptingAnglicanism. Robert Darwin, himself quietly a freethinker, had baby Charles baptised in the Anglican Church, but Charles and his siblings attended the Unitarian chapel with their mother. The eight-year-old Charles already had a taste for natural history and collecting when he joined the day school run by its preacher in 1817. That July, his mother died. From September 1818, he joined his older brother Erasmus attending the nearby AnglicanShrewsbury School as a boarder.[16]

Darwin spent the summer of 1825 as an apprentice doctor, helping his father treat the poor of Shropshire, before going to the University of Edinburgh Medical School with his brother Erasmus in October 1825. He found lectures dull and surgery distressing, so neglected his studies. He learned taxidermy from John Edmonstone, a freed black slave who had accompanied Charles Waterton in the South American rainforest, and often sat with this "very pleasant and intelligent man".[17]

In Darwin’s second year he joined the Plinian Society, a student natural history group whose debates strayed into radical materialism. He assisted Robert Edmund Grant‘s investigations of the anatomy and life cycle of marine invertebrates in the Firth of Forth, and on 27th March 1827 presented at the Plinian his own discovery that black spores found in oyster shells were the eggs of a skate leech. One day, Grant praised Lamarck’s evolutionary ideas. Darwin was astonished, but had recently read the similar ideas of his grandfather Erasmus and remained indifferent.[18] Darwin was rather bored by Robert Jameson‘s natural history course which covered geology including the debate between Neptunism and Plutonism. He learned classification of plants, and assisted with work on the collections of the University Museum, one of the largest museums in Europe at the time.[19]

This neglect of medical studies annoyed his father, who shrewdly sent him to Christ’s College, Cambridge, for a Bachelor of Arts degree as the first step towards becoming an Anglican parson. As Darwin was unqualified for the Tripos, he joined the ordinary degree course in January 1828.[20] He preferred riding and shooting to studying. His cousin William Darwin Fox introduced him to the popular craze for beetle collecting which Darwin pursued zealously, getting some of his finds published in Stevens’ Illustrations of British entomology. He became a close friend and follower of botany professor John Stevens Henslow and met other leading naturalists who saw scientific work as religious natural theology, becoming known to these dons as "the man who walks with Henslow". When his own exams drew near, Darwin focused on his studies and was delighted by the language and logic of William Paley‘s Evidences of Christianity.[21] In his final examination in January 1831 Darwin did well, coming tenth out of 178 candidates for the ordinary degree.[22]

Darwin had to stay at Cambridge until June. He studied Paley’s Natural Theology which made an argument for divine design in nature, explaining adaptation as God acting through laws of nature.[23] He read John Herschel‘s new book which described the highest aim of natural philosophy as understanding such laws through inductive reasoning based on observation, and Alexander von Humboldt‘s Personal Narrative of scientific travels. Inspired with "a burning zeal" to contribute, Darwin planned to visit Tenerife with some classmates after graduation to study natural history in the tropics. In preparation, he joined Adam Sedgwick‘s geology course, then went with him in the summer for a fortnight to map strata in Wales.[24] After a week with student friends at Barmouth, he returned home to find a letter from Henslow proposing Darwin as a suitable (if unfinished) gentleman naturalist for a self-funded place with captain Robert FitzRoy, more as a companion than a mere collector, on HMS Beagle which was to leave in four weeks on an expedition to chart the coastline of South America.[25] His father objected to the planned two-year voyage, regarding it as a waste of time, but was persuaded by his brother-in-law, Josiah Wedgwood, to agree to his son’s participation.[26]

Voyage of the Beagle

For more details on this topic, see Second voyage of HMS Beagle.

Route from Plymouth, England, south to Cape Verde then southwest across the Atlantic to Bahia, Brazil, south to Rio de Janeiro, Montevideo, the Falkland Islands, round the tip of South America then north to Valparaiso and Callao. Northwest to the Galapagos Islands before sailing west across the Pacific to New Zealand, Sydney, Hobart in Tasmania, and King George's Sound in Western Australia. Northwest to the Keeling Islands, southwest to Mauritius and Cape Town, then northwest to Bahia and northeast back to Plymouth.

The voyage of the Beagle

Beginning on the 27th of December, 1831, the voyage lasted almost five years and, as FitzRoy had intended, Darwin spent most of that time on land investigating geology and making natural history collections, while the Beagle surveyed and charted coasts.[3][27] He kept careful notes of his observations and theoretical speculations, and at intervals during the voyage his specimens were sent to Cambridge together with letters including a copy of his journal for his family.[28]He had some expertise in geology, beetle collecting and dissecting marine invertebrates, but in all other areas was a novice and ably collected specimens for expert appraisal.[29] Despite repeatedly suffering badly from seasickness while at sea, most of his zoology notes are about marine invertebrates, starting with plankton collected in a calm spell.[27][30]

On their first stop ashore at St. Jago, Darwin found that a white band high in the volcanic rock cliffs included seashells. FitzRoy had given him the first volume of Charles Lyell‘s Principles of Geology which set out uniformitarian concepts of land slowly rising or falling over immense periods,[II] and Darwin saw things Lyell’s way, theorising and thinking of writing a book on geology.[31] In Brazil, Darwin was delighted by the tropical forest,[32] but detested the sight of slavery.[33]

At Punta Alta in Patagonia he made a major find of fossil bones of huge extinct mammals in cliffs beside modern seashells, indicating recent extinction with no signs of change in climate or catastrophe. He identified the little knownMegatherium by a tooth and its association with bony armour which had at first seemed to him like a giant version of the armour on local armadillos. The finds brought great interest when they reached England.[34][35] On rides with gauchosinto the interior to explore geology and collect more fossils he gained social, political and anthropological insights into both native and colonial people at a time of revolution, and learnt that two types of rhea had separate but overlapping territories.[36][37] Further south he saw stepped plains of shingle and seashells as raised beaches showing a series of elevations. He read Lyell’s second volume and accepted its view of "centres of creation" of species, but his discoveries and theorising challenged Lyell’s ideas of smooth continuity and of extinction of species.[38][39]

On a sea inlet surrounded by steep hills, with high snow covered mountains in the distance, someone standing in an open canoe waves at a square-rigged sailing ship, seen from the front

As HMS Beagle surveyed the coasts ofSouth America, Darwin theorised about geology and extinction of giant mammals.

Three Fuegians on board, who had been seized during the first Beagle voyage and had spent a year in England, were taken back to Tierra del Fuego as missionaries. Darwin found them friendly and civilised, yet their relatives seemed "miserable, degraded savages", as different as wild from domesticated animals.[40] To Darwin the difference showed cultural advances, not racial inferiority. Unlike his scientist friends, he now thought there was no unbridgeable gap between humans and animals.[41] A year on, the mission had been abandoned. The Fuegian they had named Jemmy Button lived like the other natives, had a wife, and had no wish to return to England.[42]

Darwin experienced an earthquake in Chile and saw signs that the land had just been raised, including mussel-beds stranded above high tide. High in the Andes he saw seashells, and several fossil trees that had grown on a sand beach. He theorised that as the land rose, oceanic islands sank, and coral reefs round them grew to form atolls.[43][44]

On the geologically new Galápagos Islands Darwin looked for evidence attaching wildlife to an older "centre of creation", and found mockingbirds allied to those in Chile but differing from island to island. He heard that slight variations in the shape of tortoise shells showed which island they came from, but failed to collect them, even after eating tortoises taken on board as food.[45][46] In Australia, the marsupial rat-kangaroo and the platypus seemed so unusual that Darwin thought it was almost as though two distinct Creators had been at work.[47] He found the Aborigines "good-humoured & pleasant", and noted their depletion by European settlement.[48]

The Beagle investigated how the atolls of the Cocos (Keeling) Islands had formed, and the survey supported Darwin’s theorising.[44] FitzRoy began writing the official Narrative of the Beagle voyages, and after reading Darwin’s diary he proposed incorporating it into the account.[49] Darwin’s Journal was eventually rewritten as a separate third volume, on natural history.[50]

In Cape Town Darwin and FitzRoy met John Herschel, who had recently written to Lyell praising his uniformitarianism as opening bold speculation on "that mystery of mysteries, the replacement of extinct species by others" as "a natural in contradistinction to a miraculous process".[51] When organising his notes as the ship sailed home, Darwin wrote that if his growing suspicions about the mockingbirds, the tortoises and the Falkland Islands Fox were correct, "such facts undermine the stability of Species", then cautiously added "would" before "undermine".[52] He later wrote that such facts "seemed to me to throw some light on the origin of species".[53]

Inception of Darwin’s evolutionary theory

For more details on this topic, see Inception of Darwin’s theory.

Three quarter length portrait of Darwin aged about 30, with straight brown hair receding from his high forehead and long side-whiskers, smiling quietly, in wide lapelled jacket, waistcoat and high collar with cravat.

While still a young man, Charles Darwin joined the scientific elite

When the Beagle reached Falmouth, Cornwall, on 2 October 1836, Darwin was already a celebrity in scientific circles as in December 1835 Henslow had fostered his former pupil’s reputation by giving selected naturalists a pamphlet of Darwin’s geological letters.[54] Darwin visited his home in Shrewsbury and saw relatives, then hurried to Cambridge to see Henslow, who advised on finding naturalists available to catalogue the collections and agreed to take on the botanical specimens. Darwin’s father organised investments, enabling his son to be a self-funded gentleman scientist, and an excited Darwin went round the London institutions being fêted and seeking experts to describe the collections. Zoologists had a huge backlog of work, and there was a danger of specimens just being left in storage.[55]

Charles Lyell eagerly met Darwin for the first time on 29 October and soon introduced him to the up-and-coming anatomist Richard Owen, who had the facilities of the Royal College of Surgeons to work on the fossil bones collected by Darwin. Owen’s surprising results included other gigantic extinct ground sloths as well as the Megatherium, a near complete skeleton of the unknown Scelidotherium and a hippopotamus-sized rodent-like skull named Toxodon resembling a giant capybara. The armour fragments were actually from Glyptodon, a huge armadillo-like creature as Darwin had initially thought.[56][35] These extinct creatures were related to living species in South America.[57]

In mid-December Darwin took lodgings in Cambridge to organise work on his collections and rewrite his Journal.[58] He wrote his first paper, showing that the South American landmass was slowly rising, and with Lyell’s enthusiastic backing read it to the Geological Society of Londonon 4 January 1837. On the same day, he presented his mammal and bird specimens to the Zoological Society. The ornithologist John Gould soon announced that the Galapagos birds that Darwin had thought a mixture of blackbirds, "gros-beaks" and finches, were, in fact, twelveseparate species of finches. On 17 February Darwin was elected to the Council of the Geological Society, and Lyell’s presidential address presented Owen’s findings on Darwin’s fossils, stressing geographical continuity of species as supporting his uniformitarian ideas.[59]

Early in March, Darwin moved to London to be near this work, joining Lyell’s social circle of scientists and experts such as Charles Babbage,[60] who described God as a programmer of laws. John Herschel‘s letter on the "mystery of mysteries" of new species was widely discussed, with explanations sought in laws of nature, not ad hoc miracles. Darwin stayed with his freethinking brother Erasmus, part of this Whig circle and close friend of writer Harriet Martineau who promoted Malthusianism underlying the controversial Whig Poor Law reforms to stop welfare from causing overpopulation and more poverty. As a Unitarian she welcomed the radical implications of transmutation of species, promoted by Grant and younger surgeons influenced by Geoffroy, but anathema to Anglicans defending social order.[51][61]

Gould met Darwin and told him that the Galápagos mockingbirds from different islands were separate species, not just varieties, and what Darwin had thought was a "wren" was also in the finch group. Darwin had not labelled the finches by island, but from the notes of others on the Beagle, including FitzRoy, he allocated species to islands.[62] The two rheas were also distinct species, and on 14 March Darwin announced how their distribution changed going southwards.[63]

A page of hand-written notes, with a sketch of branching lines.

In mid-July 1837 Darwin started his "B" notebook on Transmutation of Species, and on page 36 wrote "I think" above his firstevolutionary tree.

By mid-March, Darwin was speculating in his Red Notebook on the possibility that "one species does change into another" to explain the geographical distribution of living species such as the rheas, and extinct ones such as the strangeMacrauchenia which resembled a giant guanaco. His thoughts on lifespan, asexual reproduction and sexual reproduction developed in his "B" notebook around mid-July on to variation in offspring "to adapt & alter the race to changingworld" explaining the Galápagos tortoises, mockingbirds and rheas. He sketched branching descent, then a genealogical branching of a single evolutionary tree, in which "It is absurd to talk of one animal being higher than another", discarding Lamarck’s independentlineages progressing to higher forms.[64]

Overwork, illness, and marriage

See also: Charles Darwin’s health

While developing this intensive study of transmutation, Darwin became mired in more work. Still rewriting his Journal, he took on editing and publishing the expert reports on his collections, and with Henslow’s help obtained a Treasury grant of £1,000 to sponsor this multi-volume Zoology of the Voyage of H.M.S. Beagle, a sum equivalent to about £75,000 in 2008.[65] He stretched the funding to include his planned books on geology, and agreed unrealistic dates with the publisher.[66] As the Victorian era began, Darwin pressed on with writing his Journal, and in August 1837 began correcting printer’s proofs.[67]

Darwin’s health suffered from the pressure. On 20 September he had "an uncomfortable palpitation of the heart", so his doctors urged him to "knock off all work" and live in the country for a few weeks. After visiting Shrewsbury he joined his Wedgwood relatives at Maer Hall, Staffordshire, but found them too eager for tales of his travels to give him much rest. His charming, intelligent, and cultured cousin Emma Wedgwood, nine months older than Darwin, was nursing his invalid aunt. His uncle Jos pointed out an area of ground where cinders had disappeared under loam and suggested that this might have been the work of earthworms, inspiring "a new & important theory" on their role in soil formation which Darwin presented at the Geological Society on 1 November.[68]

William Whewell pushed Darwin to take on the duties of Secretary of the Geological Society. After initially declining the work, he accepted the post in March 1838.[69] Despite the grind of writing and editing the Beagle reports, Darwin made remarkable progress on transmutation, taking every opportunity to question expert naturalists and, unconventionally, people with practical experience such as farmers and pigeon fanciers.[3][70] Over time his research drew on information from his relatives and children, the family butler, neighbours, colonists and former shipmates.[71] He included mankind in his speculations from the outset, and on seeing an orangutan in the zoo on 28 March 1838 noted its child-like behaviour.[72]

The strain took a toll, and by June he was being laid up for days on end with stomach problems, headaches and heart symptoms. For the rest of his life, he was repeatedly incapacitated with episodes of stomach pains, vomiting, severe boils, palpitations, trembling and other symptoms, particularly during times of stress such as attending meetings or making social visits. The cause of Darwin’s illness remained unknown, and attempts at treatment had little success.[73]

On 23 June he took a break and went "geologising" in Scotland. He visited Glen Roy in glorious weather to see the parallel "roads" cut into the hillsides at three heights. He later published his view that these were marine raised beaches, but then had to accept that they were shorelines of a proglacial lake.[74]

Fully recuperated, he returned to Shrewsbury in July. Used to jotting down daily notes on animal breeding, he scrawled rambling thoughts about career and prospects on two scraps of paper, one with columns headed "Marry" and "Not Marry". Advantages included "constant companion and a friend in old age … better than a dog anyhow", against points such as "less money for books" and "terrible loss of time."[75] Having decided in favour, he discussed it with his father, then went to visit Emma on 29 July. He did not get around to proposing, but against his father’s advice he mentioned his ideas on transmutation.[76]

Continuing his research in London, Darwin’s wide reading now included the sixth edition of Malthus’s An Essay on the Principle of Population

In October 1838, that is, fifteen months after I had begun my systematic enquiry, I happened to read for amusement Malthus on Population, and being well prepared to appreciate the struggle for existence which everywhere goes on from long-continued observation of the habits of animals and plants, it at once struck me that under these circumstances favourable variations would tend to be preserved, and unfavourable ones to be destroyed. The result of this would be the formation of new species. Here, then, I had at last got a theory by which to work…[77]

Malthus asserted that unless human population is kept in check, it increases in a geometrical progression and soon exceeds food supply in what is known as a Malthusian catastrophe.[3] Darwin was well prepared to see at once that this also applied to de Candolle’s "warring of the species" of plants and the struggle for existence among wildlife, explaining how numbers of a species kept roughly stable. As species always breed beyond available resources, favourable variations would make organisms better at surviving and passing the variations on to their offspring, while unfavourable variations would be lost. This would result in the formation of new species.[3][78] On 28 September 1838 he noted this insight, describing it as a kind of wedging, forcing adapted structures into gaps in the economy of nature as weaker structures were thrust out.[3] By mid December he saw a similarity between farmers picking the best breeding stock and a Malthusian Nature selecting from chance variants so that "every part of newly acquired structure is fully practical and perfected",[79] thinking this comparison "a beautiful part of my theory".[80]

Three quarter length portrait of woman aged about 30, with dark hair in centre parting straight on top, then falling in curls on each side. She smiles pleasantly and is wearing an open necked blouse with a large shawl pulled over her arms

Darwin chose to marry his cousin, Emma Wedgwood.

On 11 November, he returned to Maer and proposed to Emma, once more telling her his ideas. She accepted, then in exchanges of loving letters she showed how she valued his openness in sharing their differences, also expressing her strong Unitarian beliefs and concerns that his honest doubts might separate them in the afterlife.[81] While he was house-hunting in London, bouts of illness continued and Emma wrote urging him to get some rest, almost prophetically remarking "So don’t be ill any more my dear Charley till I can be with you to nurse you." He found what they called "Macaw Cottage" (because of its gaudy interiors) in Gower Street, then moved his "museum" in over Christmas. On 24 January 1839 Darwin was elected a Fellow of the Royal Society.[82]

On 29 January Darwin and Emma Wedgwood were married at Maer in an Anglican ceremony arranged to suit the Unitarians, then immediately caught the train to London and their new home.[83]

Preparing the theory of natural selection for publication

For more details on this topic, see Development of Darwin’s theory.

Darwin now had the framework of his theory of natural selection "by which to work",[84] as his "prime hobby".[85] His research included animal husbandry and extensive experiments with plants, finding evidence that species were not fixed and investigating many detailed ideas to refine and substantiate his theory.[3] For fifteen years this work was in the background to his main occupation of writing on geology and publishing expert reports on the Beagle collections.[86]

When FitzRoy’s Narrative was published in May 1839, Darwin’s Journal and Remarks was such a success as the third volume that later that year it was published on its own.[87] Early in 1842, Darwin wrote about his ideas to Charles Lyell, who noted that his ally "denies seeing a beginning to each crop of species".[88]

Darwin’s book The Structure and Distribution of Coral Reefs on his theory of atoll formation was published in May 1842 after more than three years of work, and he then wrote his first "pencil sketch" of his theory of natural selection.[89] To escape the pressures of London, the family moved to rural Down House in September.[90] On 11 January 1844 Darwin mentioned his theorising to the botanist Joseph Dalton Hooker, writing with melodramatic humour "it is like confessing a murder".[91][92] Hooker replied "There may in my opinion have been a series of productions on different spots, & also a gradual change of species. I shall be delighted to hear how you think that this change may have taken place, as no presently conceived opinions satisfy me on the subject."[93]

Path covered in sandy gravel winding through open woodland, with plants and shrubs growing on each side of the path.

Darwin’s "sandwalk" at Down Housewas his usual "Thinking Path".[94]

By July, Darwin had expanded his "sketch" into a 230-page "Essay", to be expanded with his research results if he died prematurely.[95] In November the anonymously published sensational best-seller Vestiges of the Natural History of Creation brought wide interest in transmutation. Darwin scorned its amateurish geology and zoology, but carefully reviewed his own arguments. Controversy erupted, and it continued to sell well despite contemptuous dismissal by scientists.[96][97]

Darwin completed his third geological book in 1846. He now renewed a fascination and expertise in marine invertebrates, dating back to his student days with Grant, by dissecting and classifying the barnacles he had collected on the voyage, enjoying observing beautiful structures and thinking about comparisons with allied structures.[98] In 1847, Hooker read the "Essay" and sent notes that provided Darwin with the calm critical feedback that he needed, but would not commit himself and questioned Darwin’s opposition to continuing acts of creation.[99]

In an attempt to improve his chronic ill health, Darwin went in 1849 to Dr. James Gully‘s Malvern spa and was surprised to find some benefit from hydrotherapy.[100] Then in 1851 his treasured daughter Annie fell ill, reawakening his fears that his illness might be hereditary, and after a long series of crises she died.[101]

In eight years of work on barnacles (Cirripedia), Darwin’s theory helped him to find "homologies" showing that slightly changed body parts served different functions to meet new conditions, and in some genera he found minute males parasitic on hermaphrodites, showing an intermediate stage in evolution of distinct sexes.[102] In 1853 it earned him the Royal Society‘s Royal Medal, and it made his reputation as a biologist.[103] He resumed work on his theory of species in 1854, and in November realised that divergence in the character of descendants could be explained by them becoming adapted to "diversified places in the economy of nature".[104]

Publication of the theory of natural selection

For more details on this topic, see Publication of Darwin’s theory.

Head and shoulders portrait of a balding Darwin looking rather grim and slightly startled.

Darwin was forced into swift publication of his theory of natural selection.

By the start of 1856, Darwin was investigating whether eggs and seeds could survive travel across seawater to spread species across oceans. Hooker increasingly doubted the traditional view that species were fixed, but their young friend Thomas Henry Huxley was firmly against evolution. Lyell was intrigued by Darwin’s speculations without realising their extent. When he read a paper by Alfred Russel Wallace on the Introduction of species, he saw similarities with Darwin’s thoughts and urged him to publish to establish precedence. Though Darwin saw no threat, he began work on a short paper. Finding answers to difficult questions held him up repeatedly, and he expanded his plans to a "big book on species" titled Natural Selection. He continued his researches, obtaining information and specimens from naturalists worldwide including Wallace who was working in Borneo. The American botanist Asa Gray showed similar interests, and on 5 September 1857 Darwin sent Gray a detailed outline of his ideas including an abstract of Natural Selection. In December, Darwin received a letter from Wallace asking if the book would examine human origins. He responded that he would avoid that subject, "so surrounded with prejudices", while encouraging Wallace’s theorising and adding that "I go much further than you."[105]

Darwin’s book was half way when, on 18 June 1858, he received a paper from Wallace describing natural selection. Shocked that he had been "forestalled", Darwin sent it on to Lyell, as requested, and, though Wallace had not asked for publication, he suggested he would send it to any journal that Wallace chose. His family was in crisis with children in the village dying of scarlet fever, and he put matters in the hands of Lyell and Hooker. They decided on a joint presentation at the Linnean Society on 1 July of On the Tendency of Species to form Varieties; and on the Perpetuation of Varieties and Species by Natural Means of Selection; however, Darwin’s baby son died of the scarlet fever and he was too distraught to attend.[106]

There was little immediate attention to this announcement of the theory; the president of the Linnean Society remarked in May 1859 that the year had not been marked by any revolutionary discoveries.[107] Only one review rankled enough for Darwin to recall it later; ProfessorSamuel Haughton of Dublin claimed that "all that was new in them was false, and what was true was old."[108] Darwin struggled for thirteen months to produce an abstract of his "big book", suffering from ill health but getting constant encouragement from his scientific friends. Lyell arranged to have it published by John Murray.[109]

On the Origin of Species proved unexpectedly popular, with the entire stock of 1,250 copies oversubscribed when it went on sale to booksellers on 22 November 1859.[110] In the book, Darwin set out "one long argument" of detailed observations, inferences and consideration of anticipated objections.[111] His only allusion to human evolution was the understatement that "light will be thrown on the origin of man and his history".[112] His theory is simply stated in the introduction:

As many more individuals of each species are born than can possibly survive; and as, consequently, there is a frequently recurring struggle for existence, it follows that any being, if it vary however slightly in any manner profitable to itself, under the complex and sometimes varying conditions of life, will have a better chance of surviving, and thus be naturally selected. From the strong principle of inheritance, any selected variety will tend to propagate its new and modified form.[113]

He put a strong case for common descent, but avoided the then controversial term "evolution", and at the end of the book concluded that:

There is grandeur in this view of life, with its several powers, having been originally breathed into a few forms or into one; and that, whilst this planet has gone cycling on according to the fixed law of gravity, from so simple a beginning endless forms most beautiful and most wonderful have been, and are being, evolved.[114]

Responses to the publication

Three quarter length portrait of sixty year old man, balding, with white hair and long white bushy beard, with heavy eyebrows shading his eyes looking thoughtfully into the distance, wearing a wide lapelled jacket.

During the Darwin family’s 1868 holiday in her Isle of Wightcottage, Julia Margaret Camerontook portraits showing the bushy beard Darwin had grown by 1866.

White bearded head of Darwin with the body of a crouching ape.

An 1871 caricature following publication of The Descent of Man was typical of many showing Darwin with an apebody, identifying him in popular culture as the leading author of evolutionary theory.[115]

For more details on this topic, see Reaction to Darwin’s theory.

The book aroused international interest, with less controversy than had greeted the popular Vestiges of Creation.[116] Though Darwin’s illness kept him away from the public debates, he eagerly scrutinised the scientific response, commenting on press cuttings, reviews, articles, satires and caricatures, and corresponded on it with colleagues worldwide.[117] Darwin had only said "Light will be thrown on the origin of man",[118] but the first review claimed it made a creed of the "men from monkeys" idea from Vestiges.[119] Amongst early favourable responses, Huxley’s reviews swiped at Richard Owen, leader of the scientific establishment Huxley was trying to overthrow.[120] In April, Owen’s review attacked Darwin’s friends and condescendingly dismissed his ideas, angering Darwin,[121] but Owen and others began to promote ideas of supernaturally guided evolution.[122]

The Church of England‘s response was mixed. Darwin’s old Cambridge tutors Sedgwick and Henslow dismissed the ideas, but liberal clergymen interpreted natural selection as an instrument of God’s design, with the cleric Charles Kingsley seeing it as "just as noble a conception of Deity".[123] In 1860, the publication of Essays and Reviews by seven liberal Anglican theologians diverted clerical attention from Darwin, with its ideas including higher criticism attacked by church authorities as heresy. In it, Baden Powell argued that miracles broke God’s laws, so belief in them was atheistic, and praised "Mr Darwin’s masterly volume [supporting] the grand principle of the self-evolving powers of nature".[124] Asa Gray discussed teleology with Darwin, who imported and distributed Gray’s pamphlet on theistic evolution, Natural Selection is not inconsistent with Natural Theology.[123][125] The most famous confrontation was at the public 1860 Oxford evolution debate during a meeting of the British Association for the Advancement of Science, where the Bishop of Oxford Samuel Wilberforce, though not opposed totransmutation of species, argued against Darwin’s explanation and human descent from apes. Joseph Hooker argued strongly for Darwin, and Thomas Huxley‘s legendary retort, that he would rather be descended from an ape than a man who misused his gifts, came to symbolise a triumph of science over religion.[123][126]

Even Darwin’s close friends Gray, Hooker, Huxley and Lyell still expressed various reservations but gave strong support, as did many others, particularly younger naturalists. Gray and Lyell sought reconciliation with faith, while Huxley portrayed a polarisation between religion and science. He campaigned pugnaciously against the authority of the clergy in education,[123] aiming to overturn the dominance of clergymen and aristocratic amateurs under Owen in favour of a new generation of professional scientists. Owen’s claim that brain anatomy proved humans to be a separate biological order from apes was shown to be false by Huxley in a long running dispute parodied by Kingsley as the "Great Hippocampus Question", and discredited Owen.[127]

Darwinism became a movement covering a wide range of evolutionary ideas. In 1863 Lyell’s Geological Evidences of the Antiquity of Man popularised prehistory, though his caution on evolution disappointed Darwin. Weeks later Huxley’s Evidence as to Man’s Place in Natureshowed that anatomically, humans are apes, then The Naturalist on the River Amazons by Henry Walter Bates provided empirical evidence of natural selection.[128] Lobbying brought Darwin Britain’s highest scientific honour, the Royal Society‘s Copley Medal, awarded on 3 November 1864.[129] That day, Huxley held the first meeting of what became the influential X Club devoted to "science, pure and free, untrammelled by religious dogmas".[130] By the end of the decade most scientists agreed that evolution occurred, but only a minority supported Darwin’s view that the chief mechanism was natural selection.[131]

The Origin of Species was translated into many languages, becoming a staple scientific text attracting thoughtful attention from all walks of life, including the "working men" who flocked to Huxley’s lectures.[132] Darwin’s theory also resonated with various movements at the time[III] and became a key fixture of popular culture.[IV] Cartoonists parodied animal ancestry in an old tradition of showing humans with animal traits, and in Britain these droll images served to popularise Darwin’s theory in an unthreatening way. While ill in 1862 Darwin began growing a beard, and when he reappeared in public in 1866 caricatures of him as an ape helped to identify all forms of evolutionism with Darwinism.[115]

Descent of Man, sexual selection, and botany

Head and shoulders portrait, increasingly bald with rather uneven bushy white eyebrows and beard, his wrinkled forehead suggesting a puzzled frown

By 1879, an increasingly famous Darwin had suffered years of illness.

More detailed articles cover Darwin’s life from Orchids to Variation, from Descent of Man to Emotions and from Insectivorous Plants to Worms

Despite repeated bouts of illness during the last twenty-two years of his life, Darwin’s work continued. Having published On the Origin of Species as an abstract of his theory, he pressed on with experiments, research, and writing of his "big book". He covered human descent from earlier animals including evolution of society and of mental abilities, as well as explaining decorative beauty in wildlife and diversifying into innovative plant studies.

Enquiries about insect pollination led in 1861 to novel studies of wild orchids, showing adaptation of their flowers to attract specific moths to each species and ensure cross fertilisation. In 1862 Fertilisation of Orchids gave his first detailed demonstration of the power of natural selection to explain complex ecological relationships, making testable predictions. As his health declined, he lay on his sickbed in a room filled with inventive experiments to trace the movements of climbing plants.[133] Admiring visitors included Ernst Haeckel, a zealous proponent of Darwinismus incorporating Lamarckism and Goethe‘s idealism.[134] Wallace remained supportive, though he increasingly turned to Spiritualism.[135]

The Variation of Animals and Plants under Domestication of 1868 was the first part of Darwin’s planned "big book", and included his unsuccessful hypothesis of pangenesis attempting to explain heredity. It sold briskly at first, despite its size, and was translated into many languages. He wrote most of a second part, on natural selection, but it remained unpublished in his lifetime.[136]

Darwin's figure is shown seated, dressed in a toga, in a circular frame labelled "TIME'S METER" around which a succession of figures spiral, starting with an earthworm emerging from the broken letters "CHAOS" then worms with head and limbs, followed by monkeys, apes, primitive men, a loin cloth clad hunter with a club, and a gentleman who tips his top hat to Darwin.

Punch’s almanac for 1882, published shortly before Darwin’s death, depicts him amidst evolution from chaos to Victorian gentleman with the title Man Is But A Worm.

Lyell had already popularised human prehistory, and Huxley had shown that anatomically humans are apes.[128] With The Descent of Man, and Selection in Relation to Sex published in 1871, Darwin set out evidence from numerous sources that humans are animals, showing continuity of physical and mental attributes, and presented sexual selection to explain impractical animal features such as the peacock‘s plumage as well as human evolution of culture, differences between sexes, and physical and cultural racial characteristics, while emphasising that humans are all one species.[137] His research using images was expanded in his 1872 book The Expression of the Emotions in Man and Animals, one of the first books to feature printed photographs, which discussed the evolution of human psychology and its continuity with the behaviour of animals. Both books proved very popular, and Darwin was impressed by the general assent with which his views had been received, remarking that "everybody is talking about it without being shocked."[138] His conclusion was "that man with all his noble qualities, with sympathy which feels for the most debased, with benevolence which extends not only to other men but to the humblest living creature, with his god-like intellect which has penetrated into the movements and constitution of the solar system–with all these exalted powers–Man still bears in his bodily frame the indelible stamp of his lowly origin."[139]

His evolution-related experiments and investigations led to books on Insectivorous Plants, The Effects of Cross and Self Fertilisation in the Vegetable Kingdom, different forms of flowers on plants of the same species, and The Power of Movement in Plants. In his last book he returned to The Formation of Vegetable Mould through the Action of Worms.

He died at Down House on 19 April 1882. He had expected to be buried in St Mary’s churchyard at Downe, but at the request of Darwin’s colleagues, William Spottiswoode (President of the Royal Society) arranged for Darwin to be given a state funeral and buried in Westminster Abbey, close to John Herschel and Isaac Newton.[140] Only five non-royal personages were granted that honour of a UK state funeral during the 19th century.[13]

Darwin was perceived as a national hero who had changed thinking, and scientists now accepted evolution as descent with modification, but few agreed with him that "natural selection has been the main but not the exclusive means of modification".[141] In "the eclipse of Darwinism" most favoured alternative evolutionary mechanisms, but these proved untenable, and the development of the modern evolutionary synthesis with population genetics and Mendelian genetics from the 1930s to the 1950s brought a broad scientific consensus thatnatural selection was the basic mechanism of evolution. Research and debate has continued within this frame of reference.[4]

Darwin’s children

Darwin in his thirties, with his son dressed in a frock sitting on his knee.

Darwin and his eldest son William Erasmus Darwin in 1842.

Darwin’s Children

William Erasmus Darwin
(27 December 1839–1914)

Anne Elizabeth Darwin
(2 March 1841–23 April 1851)

Mary Eleanor Darwin
(23 September 1842–16 October 1842)

Henrietta Emma "Etty" Darwin
(25 September 1843–1929)

George Howard Darwin
(9 July 1845–7 December 1912)

Elizabeth "Bessy" Darwin
(8 July 1847–1926)

Francis Darwin
(16 August 1848–19 September 1925)

Leonard Darwin
(15 January 1850–26 March 1943)

Horace Darwin
(13 May 1851–29 September 1928)

Charles Waring Darwin
(6 December 1856–28 June 1858)

Three quarter length studio photo of seated girl about nine years old, looking slightly plump and rather solemn, in a striped dress, holding a basket of flowers on her lap.

In 1851 Darwin was devastated when his daughterAnnie died. By then his faith inChristianity had dwindled, and he had stopped going to church.[142]

The Darwins had ten children: two died in infancy, and Annie’s death at the age of ten had a devastating effect on her parents. Charles was a devoted father and uncommonly attentive to his children.[7] Whenever they fell ill, he feared that they might have inherited weaknesses from inbreeding due to the close family ties he shared with his wife and cousin, Emma Wedgwood. He examined this topic in his writings, contrasting it with the advantages of crossing amongst many organisms.[143]Despite his fears, most of the surviving children went on to have distinguished careers as notable members of the prominent Darwin-Wedgwood family.[144]

Of his surviving children, George, Francis and Horace became Fellows of the Royal Society,[145] distinguished as astronomer,[146] botanist and civil engineer, respectively. His son Leonard went on to be a soldier, politician, economist, eugenicist and mentor of the statistician and evolutionary biologist Ronald Fisher.[147]

Religious views

For more details on this topic, see Charles Darwin’s religious views.

Darwin’s family tradition was nonconformist Unitarianism, while his father and grandfather were freethinkers, and his baptism and boarding school were Church of England.[16] When going to Cambridge to become an Anglican clergyman, he did not doubt the literal truth of the Bible.[21] He learnt John Herschel‘s science which, like William Paley‘s natural theology, sought explanations in laws of nature rather than miracles and saw adaptation of species as evidence of design.[23][24] On board theBeagle, Darwin was quite orthodox and would quote the Bible as an authority on morality.[148] He looked for "centres of creation" to explain distribution,[45] and related the antlion found near kangaroos to distinct "periods of Creation".[47]

By his return he was critical of the Bible as history, and wondered why all religions should not be equally valid.[148] In the next few years, while intensively speculating on geology and transmutation of species, he gave much thought to religion and openly discussed this with Emma, whose beliefs also came from intensive study and questioning.[81] The theodicy of Paley and Thomas Malthus vindicated evils such as starvation as a result of a benevolent creator’s laws which had an overall good effect. To Darwin, natural selection produced the good of adaptation but removed the need for design,[149] and he could not see the work of an omnipotent deity in all the pain and suffering such as the ichneumon wasp paralysing caterpillars as live food for its eggs.[125] He still viewed organisms as perfectly adapted, and On the Origin of Species reflects theological views. Though he thought of religion as a tribal survival strategy, Darwin still believed that God was the ultimate lawgiver.[150][151]

Darwin remained close friends with the vicar of Downe, John Innes, and continued to play a leading part in the parish work of the church,[152] but from around 1849 would go for a walk on Sundays while his family attended church.[142] He considered it "absurd to doubt that a man might be an ardent theist and an evolutionist"[153][154] and, though reticent about his religious views, in 1879 he wrote that "I have never been an atheist in the sense of denying the existence of a God. – I think that generally … an agnostic would be the most correct description of my state of mind."[81][153]

The "Lady Hope Story", published in 1915, claimed that Darwin had reverted back to Christianity on his sickbed. The claims were repudiated by Darwin’s children and have been dismissed as false by historians.[155] His last words were to his family, telling Emma "I am not the least afraid of death – Remember what a good wife you have been to me – Tell all my children to remember how good they have been to me", then while she rested, he repeatedly told Henrietta and Francis "It’s almost worth while to be sick to be nursed by you".[156]

Political interpretations

Darwin’s fame and popularity led to his name being associated with ideas and movements which at times had only an indirect relation to his writings, and sometimes went directly against his express comments.

Full length portrait of a very thin white bearded Darwin, seated but leaning eagerly forward and smiling.

Caricature from 1871 Vanity Fair

Eugenics

For more details on this topic, see Eugenics.

Darwin was interested by his half-cousin Francis Galton‘s argument, introduced in 1865, that statistical analysis of heredity showed that moral and mental human traits could be inherited, and principles of animal breeding could apply to humans. InThe Descent of Man Darwin noted that aiding the weak to survive and have families could lose the benefits of natural selection, but cautioned that withholding such aid would endanger the instinct of sympathy, "the noblest part of our nature", and factors such as education could be more important. When Galton suggested that publishing research could encourage intermarriage within a "caste" of "those who are naturally gifted", Darwin foresaw practical difficulties, and thought it "the sole feasible, yet I fear utopian, plan of procedure in improving the human race", preferring to simply publicise the importance of inheritance and leave decisions to individuals.[157]

Galton named the field of study "eugenics" in 1883, after Darwin’s death, and developed biometrics. Eugenics movements were widespread at a time when Darwin’s natural selection was eclipsed by Mendelian genetics, and in some countriescompulsory sterilisation laws were imposed, the most famous of which were in Nazi Germany. It has been largely abandoned throughout the world.[V]

Social Darwinism

For more details on this topic, see Social Darwinism.

Taking descriptive ideas as moral and social justification creates the ethical is-ought problem. When Thomas Malthus argued that population growth beyond resources was ordained by God to get humans to work productively and show restraint in getting families, this was used in the 1830s to justify workhouses and laissez-faire economics.[158] Evolution was seen as having social implications, and Herbert Spencer‘s 1851 book Social Statics based ideas of human freedom and individual liberties on his Lamarckian evolutionary theory.[159]

Darwin’s theory of evolution was a matter of explanation. He thought it "absurd to talk of one animal being higher than another" and saw evolution as having no goal, but soon after the Origin was published in 1859, critics derided his description of a struggle for existence as a Malthusian justification for the English industrial capitalism of the time. The term Darwinism was used for the evolutionary ideas of others, including Spencer’s "survival of the fittest" as free-market progress, andErnst Haeckel‘s racist ideas of human development. Darwin did not share the racism common at that time: a point examined by the philosopher Antony Flew, who is at pains to distance Darwin’s attitudes from those later attributed to him.[160]Darwin was strongly against slavery, against "ranking the so-called races of man as distinct species", and against ill-treatment of native people.[161][VI]

Darwin’s views on social and political issues reflected his time and social position. He thought men’s eminence over women was the outcome of sexual selection, a view disputed by Antoinette Brown Blackwell in The Sexes Throughout Nature.[162]He valued European civilisation and saw colonisation as spreading its benefits, with the sad but inevitable effect of extermination of savage peoples who did not become civilised. Darwin’s theories presented this as natural, and were cited to promote policies which went against his humanitarian principles.[163] Writers used natural selection to argue for various, often contradictory, ideologies such as laissez-faire dog-eat dog capitalism, racism, warfare, colonialism and imperialism. However, Darwin’s holistic view of nature included "dependence of one being on another"; thus pacifists, socialists, liberal social reformers and anarchists such as Peter Kropotkin stressed the value of co-operation over struggle within a species.[164] Darwin himself insisted that social policy should not simply be guided by concepts of struggle and selection in nature.[165]

The term "Social Darwinism" was used infrequently from around the 1890s, but became popular as a derogatory term in the 1940s when used by Richard Hofstadter to attack the laissez-faire conservatism of those like William Graham Sumner who opposed reform and socialism. Since then it has been used as a term of abuse by those opposed to what they think are the moral consequences of evolution.[166][158]

Commemoration

Commemoration of Charles Darwin

Three-quarter portrait of a senior Darwin dressed in black before a black background. His face and six-inch white beard are dramatically lit from the side. His eyes are shaded by his brows and look directly and thoughtfully at the viewer.

In 1881 Darwin was an eminent figure, still working on his contributions to evolutionary thought that had had an enormous effect on many fields of science.

During Darwin’s lifetime, many geographical features were given his name. An expanse of water adjoining the Beagle Channel was named Darwin Sound by Robert FitzRoy after Darwin’s prompt action, along with two or three of the men, saved them from being marooned on a nearby shore when a collapsing glacier caused a large wave that would have swept away their boats,[167] and the nearby Mount Darwin in the Andes was named in celebration of Darwin’s 25th birthday.[168] When the Beagle was surveying Australia in 1839, Darwin’s friend John Lort Stokes sighted a natural harbour which the ship’s captain Wickham named Port Darwin: a nearby settlement was renamed Darwin in 1911, and it became the capital city of Australia’s Northern Territory.[169]

More than 120 species and nine genera have been named after Darwin.[170] In one example, the group of tanagers related to those Darwin found in the Galápagos Islands became popularly known as "Darwin’s finches" in 1947, fostering inaccurate legends about their significance to his work.[171]

Darwin’s work has continued to be celebrated by numerous publications and events. The Linnean Society of London has commemorated Darwin’s achievements by the award of the Darwin–Wallace Medal since 1908. Darwin Day has become an annual celebration, and in 2009 worldwide events were arranged for the bicentenary of Darwin’s birth and the 150th anniversary of the publication of On the Origin of Species.[172]

Darwin has been commemorated in the UK, with his portrait printed on the reverse of £10 banknotes printed along with a hummingbird and the HMS Beagle, issued by the Bank of England.[173]

Works

For more details on this topic, see List of works by Charles Darwin.

Darwin was a prolific writer. Even without publication of his works on evolution, he would have had a considerable reputation as the author of The Voyage of the Beagle, as a geologist who had published extensively on South America and had solved the puzzle of the formation of coral atolls, and as a biologist who had published the definitive work on barnacles. While The Origin of Species dominates perceptions of his work, The Descent of Man, and Selection in Relation to Sex and The Expression of Emotions in Man and Animals had considerable impact, and his books on plants including The Power of Movement in Plants were innovative studies of great importance, as was his final work on The Formation of Vegetable Mould Through the Action of Worms.[174]

This botanist is denoted by the author abbreviation Darwin when citing a botanical name.[175]

See also

Notes

I. ^ Darwin was eminent as a naturalist, geologist, biologist, and author; after working as a physician’s assistant and two years as a medical student was educated as a clergyman; and was trained in taxidermy.[176]

II. ^ Robert FitzRoy was to become known after the voyage for biblical literalism, but at this time he had considerable interest in Lyell’s ideas, and they met before the voyage when Lyell asked for observations to be made in South America. FitzRoy’s diary during the ascent of the River Santa Cruz in Patagonia recorded his opinion that the plains were raised beaches, but on return, newly married to a very religious lady, he recanted these ideas. (Browne 1995, pp. 186, 414)

III. ^ See, for example, WILLA volume 4, Charlotte Perkins Gilman and the Feminization of Education by Deborah M. De Simone: "Gilman shared many basic educational ideas with the generation of thinkers who matured during the period of "intellectual chaos" caused by Darwin’s Origin of the Species. Marked by the belief that individuals can direct human and social evolution, many progressives came to view education as the panacea for advancing social progress and for solving such problems as urbanisation, poverty, or immigration."

IV. ^ See, for example, the song "A lady fair of lineage high" from Gilbert and Sullivan‘s Princess Ida, which describes the descent of man (but not woman!) from apes.

V. ^ Geneticists studied human heredity as Mendelian inheritance, while eugenics movements sought to manage society, with a focus on social class in the United Kingdom, and on disability and ethnicity in the United States, leading to geneticists seeing this as impractical pseudoscience. A shift from voluntary arrangements to "negative" eugenics included compulsory sterilisation laws in the United States, copied by Nazi Germany as the basis for Nazi eugenics based on virulent racism and "racial hygiene".
(Thurtle, Phillip (Updated 17 December 1996). "the creation of genetic identity". SEHR 5 (Supplement: Cultural and Technological Incubations of Fascism). Retrieved 2008-11-11
Edwards, A. W. F. (April 1, 2000). "The Genetical Theory of Natural Selection". Genetics 154 (April 2000): pp. 1419–1426. PMID 10747041. PMC 1461012. Retrieved 2008-11-11
Wilkins, John. "Evolving Thoughts: Darwin and the Holocaust 3: eugenics". Retrieved 2008-11-11.)

VI. ^ Darwin did not share the then common view that other races are inferior, and said of his taxidermy tutor John Edmonstone, a freed black slave, "I used often to sit with him, for he was a very pleasant and intelligent man".[17]

Early in the Beagle voyage he nearly lost his position on the ship when he criticised FitzRoy’s defence and praise of slavery. (Darwin 1958, p. 74) He wrote home about "how steadily the general feeling, as shown at elections, has been rising against Slavery. What a proud thing for England if she is the first European nation which utterly abolishes it! I was told before leaving England that after living in slave countries all my opinions would be altered; the only alteration I am aware of is forming a much higher estimate of the negro character." (Darwin 1887, p. 246) Regarding Fuegians, he "could not have believed how wide was the difference between savage and civilized man: it is greater than between a wild and domesticated animal, inasmuch as in man there is a greater power of improvement", but he knew and liked civilised Fuegians like Jemmy Button: "It seems yet wonderful to me, when I think over all his many good qualities, that he should have been of the same race, and doubtless partaken of the same character, with the miserable, degraded savages whom we first met here."(Darwin 1845, pp. 205, 207–208)

In the Descent of Man he mentioned the Fuegians and Edmonstone when arguing against "ranking the so-called races of man as distinct species".[177]

He rejected the ill-treatment of native people, and for example wrote of massacres of Patagonian men, women, and children, "Every one here is fully convinced that this is the most just war, because it is against barbarians. Who would believe in this age that such atrocities could be committed in a Christian civilized country?" (Darwin 1845)

Citations

  1. ^ Coyne, Jerry A. (2009). Why Evolution is True. Oxford: Oxford University Press. p. 17. ISBN 0-199-23084-6. "In The Origin, Darwin provided an alternative hypothesis for the development , diversification, and design of life. Much of that book presents evidence that not only supports evolution but at the same time refutes creationism. In Darwin’s day, the evidence for his theories was compelling but not completely decisive."
  2. ^ Glass, Bentley (1959). Forerunners of Darwin. Baltimore, MD: Johns Hopkins University Press. p. iv.ISBN 0801802229. "Darwin’s solution is a magnificent synthesis of evidence…a synthesis…compelling in honesty and comprehensiveness"
  3. ^ a b Bowler 2003, pp. 338, 347
  4. ^ The Complete Works of Darwin Online – Biography.darwin-online.org.uk. Retrieved on 2006-12-15
    Dobzhansky 1973
  5. ^ As Darwinian scholar Joseph Carroll of the University of Missouri–St. Louis puts it in his introduction to a modern reprint of Darwin’s work: "The Origin of Species has special claims on our attention. It is one of the two or three most significant works of all time—one of those works that fundamentally and permanently alter our vision of the world…It is argued with a singularly rigorous consistency but it is also eloquent, imaginatively evocative, and rhetorically compelling." Carroll, Joseph, ed (2003).On the origin of species by means of natural selection. Peterborough, Ontario: Broadview. p. 15.ISBN 1551113376.
  6. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 210, 284–285
  7. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 263–274
  8. ^ van Wyhe 2007, pp. 184, 187
  9. ^ Beddall, B. G. (1968). "Wallace, Darwin, and the Theory of Natural Selection" (PDF). Journal of the History of Biology 1 (2): 261–323. doi:10.1007/BF00351923. edit
  10. ^ a b "BBC NEWS : Politics : Thatcher state funeral undecided". BBC News. 2008-08-02. Retrieved 2008-08-10.
  11. ^ John H. Wahlert (11 June 2001). "The Mount House, Shrewsbury, England (Charles Darwin)". Darwin and Darwinism. Baruch College. Retrieved 2008-11-26.
  12. ^ Browne 1995, pp. 72–88
  13. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 42–43
  14. ^ Browne 1995, pp. 47–48, 89–91
  15. ^ Browne 1995, p. 97
  16. ^ a b von Sydow 2005, pp. 5–7
  17. ^ a b Darwin 1958, pp. 67–68
    Browne 1995, pp. 128–129, 133–141
  18. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 94–97
  19. ^ van Wyhe 2008b, pp. 18–21
  20. ^ Browne 1995, pp. 183–190
  21. ^ Browne 1995, pp. 223–235
    Darwin 1835, p. 7
    Desmond & Moore 1991, p. 210
  22. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 189–192, 198
  23. ^ Browne 1995, pp. 244–250
  24. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 160–168, 182
    Darwin 1887, p. 260
  25. ^ Browne 1995, p. 336
  26. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 195–198
  27. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 201–205
    Browne 1995, pp. 349–350
  28. ^ Browne 1995, pp. 345–347
  29. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 207–210
    Sulloway 1982, pp. 20–23
  30. ^ "Darwin Correspondence Project – Letter 346 — Darwin, C. R. to Darwin, C. S., 27 Feb 1837". Retrieved 2008-12-19. proposes a move on Friday 3 March 1837,
    Darwin’s Journal (Darwin 2006, p. 12 verso) backdated from August 1838 gives a date of 6 March 1837
  31. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 201, 212–221
  32. ^ Sulloway 1982, pp. 9, 20–23
  33. ^ UK CPI inflation numbers based on data available fromMeasuring Worth: UK CPI.
  34. ^ Browne 1995, pp. 367–369
  35. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 233–236.
  36. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 241–244, 426
  37. ^ Browne 1995, p. xii
  38. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 241–244
  39. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 252, 476, 531
    Darwin 1958, p. 115
  40. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, p. 254
    Browne 1995, pp. 377–378
    Darwin 1958, p. 84
  41. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 256–259
  42. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 264–265
    Browne 1995, pp. 385–388
    Darwin 1842, p. 7
  43. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 272–279
  44. ^ van Wyhe 2007, p. 188
  45. ^ Browne 1995, pp. 461–465
  46. ^ van Wyhe 2007, pp. 190–191
  47. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 320–323, 339–348
  48. ^ Browne 1995, pp. 498–501
  49. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 383–387
  50. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 419–420
  51. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 412–441, 457–458, 462–463
  52. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 466–470
  53. ^ Browne 2002, pp. 40–42, 48–49
  54. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 374–474
  55. ^ a b Browne 2002, pp. 373–379
  56. ^ Browne 2002, pp. 103–104, 379
  57. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 477–491
  58. ^ Browne 2002, pp. 110–112
  59. ^ Bowler 2003, p. 186
  60. ^ a b c d "Darwin and design: historical essay". Darwin Correspondence Project. 2007. Retrieved 2008-09-17.
  61. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 487–488, 500
  62. ^ Bowler 2003, p. 185
  63. ^ Browne 2002, pp. 156–159
  64. ^ a b Browne 2002, pp. 217–226
  65. ^ Bowler 2003, p. 196
  66. ^ Desmond & Moore 1991, pp. 507–508
    Browne 2002, pp. 128–129, 138
  67. ^ van Wyhe 2008b, pp. 50–55
  68. ^ Darwin 1871, pp. 385–405
    Browne 2002, pp. 339–343
  69. ^ Browne 2002, pp. 359–369
    Darwin 1887, p. 133
  70. ^ Browne 2002, pp. 495–497
  71. ^ a b van Wyhe 2008b, p. 41
  72. ^ "List of Fellows of the Royal Society / 1660 – 2006 / A-J" (PDF). Archived from the original on June 9, 2008. Retrieved 2009-09-16.
  73. ^ Edwards, A. W. F. 2004. Darwin, Leonard (1850–1943). In: Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press.
  74. ^ von Sydow 2005, pp. 8–14
  75. ^ von Sydow 2005, pp. 4–5
  76. ^ a b Letter 12041 — Darwin, C. R. to Fordyce, John, 7 May 1879
  77. ^ Darwin, Emma (1882). "[Reminiscences of Charles Darwin’s last years. CUL-DAR210.9"]. Retrieved 2009-01-08.
  78. ^ Flew, Antony (1997). Darwinian Evolution (2 ed.). Piscataway, NJ: Transaction. ISBN 1-56000-948-9. "…there seem to be absolutely no grounds for pillorying Darwin as a racist. On the contrary… he shared…principled hatred…for Negro slavery"
  79. ^ Wilkins 2008, pp. 408–413
  80. ^ Vandermassen, Griet (2004). "Sexual Selection: A Tale of Male Bias and Feminist Denial". European Journal of Women’s Studies 11 (9): 11–13.doi:10.1177/1350506804039812. Retrieved 2009-11-24.
  81. ^ Barta, Tony (2 June 2005). "Mr Darwin’s shooters: on natural selection and the naturalizing of genocide".Patterns of Prejudice, Volume 39, Issue 2. Routledge. pp. 116–137. doi:10.1080/00313220500106170. Retrieved 2009-05-20.
  82. ^ Paul 2003, pp. 223–225
  83. ^ "Territory origins". Northern Territory Department of Planning and Infrastructure, Australia. Archived from the original on 2006-09-18. Retrieved 2006-12-15.
  84. ^ Sulloway 1982, pp. 45–47
  85. ^ Shapin, Steven (7 January 2010). The Darwin Show.London Review of Books. Retrieved 2010-01-25
  86. ^ Brummitt, R. K.; C. E. Powell (1992). Authors of Plant Names. Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew. ISBN 1-84246-085-4.

References

External links

The Complete Works of Charles Darwin OnlineDarwin Online; Darwin’s publications, private papers and bibliography, supplementary works including biographies, obituaries and reviews

Authority control: LCCN: n78095637

Basic topics in evolutionary biology

Charles Darwin

Categories: Charles Darwin | 1809 births | 1882 deaths | 19th-century English people | 19th-century scientists | Alumni of Christ’s College, Cambridge | Alumni of the University of Edinburgh | Botanists with author abbreviations | Burials at Westminster Abbey | Carcinologists | Circumnavigators of the globe |Coleopterists | Darwin-Wedgwood family | English agnostics | English Anglicans | English geologists | English naturalists | English sceptics | English travel writers | Ethologists | Evolutionary biologists | Fellows of the Leopoldina | Fellows of the Royal Entomological Society of London | Fellows of the Royal Society |Fellows of the Zoological Society of London | Gentleman scientists | Human evolution theorists | Members of the Royal Swedish Academy of Sciences | Old Salopians | People from Shrewsbury | People illustrated on sterling banknotes | Recipients of the Copley Medal | Recipients of the Pour le Mérite (civil class) |Royal Medal winners | Theorists | Wollaston Medal winners

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Charles_Darwin

*************************************************************

– THE EVOLUTION DECEIT –

http://www.ummah.net/harunyahya/evol/ebk2-2.html

Darwin’s Mission

    "…a century and a half before Darwin, science was not separate from religion but, on the contrary, an aspect of religion, and ultimately subservient to it… Thus, Darwinian science came to represent a major threat not only to the theological claims of religion, but also to religion’s functional utility -to confer purpose and meaning." 
    – Michael Baigent, Richard Leigh, Henry Lincoln

The publication of Charles Darwin’s prominent book, Origin of Species, was a very critical climax in the War Against Religion. Actually within the book there was no information about the "origin of species", but this did not prevent the popularity of the book in a very short time. Since, the real purpose was not a "scientific", but an ideological triumph.
The ship called H.M.S. Beagle was travelling swiftly in the deep waters of the Atlantic Ocean. The ship seemed like an ordinary cargo or passenger ship but in reality it had set on a journey of investigation that was viable to last for years. It was going to travel over the ocean and reach to the South American shores. The year was 1832. Not making much sense for nearly anybody at those times, the 5-year-long journey of the Beagle ship was starting. 

One of the passengers on board was to make the ship very famous later on. He was a 22 year old nature-researcher named Charles Robert Darwin. He was actually educated on religion rather than biology, and had studied theology at the University of Cambridge. Not surprisingly, one of the two books he took with himself while boarding on Beagle was the Holy Bible which he always kept by his side.

The second book beside Darwin was another study currently on debate; Charles Lyell’s Principles of Geology.Besides being a Scottish lawyer, Lyell was also an amateur geologist. While writing this book, he had made use of the studies of another Scottish amateur geologist, James Hutton. The common argument of both was that the world’s age was not as young as informed in the Holy Bible. Conversely, they defended that world was billions of years old. 

This was quite unacceptable for the Christian world who believed that the world was created as written in the Creation part of the Old Testament – that is, at most six thousand years ago. Hutton and Lyell were criticised by the laymen for standing against the Holy Book. But they did not care much about that. This couple were taking every chance to impart that they were not religious, and that they approached religion with antipathy. Essentially, their starting point was their wish to disprove the creation chronology narrated in the Bible.

The basic argument in Charles Lyell’s book was that the earth had various “layers” and the “real age” of the world could be calculated by investigating these. For the first time, he advanced the term of “geological layer” and brought it to be one of the fundamental issues of modern geology and biology. In fact, the discoveries made one century later would disclaim the thesis of Lyell and his followers, the “evolutionist geologists” and disclose that the earth layers were not hierarchical and regular, therefore could not be used as a “method for age calculation”.  Because as accepted by even some of the current evolutionists, Lyell had imposed his imagination upon the evidence.  But at those times, there was nobody to make a counter-research to meet Lyell’s so-called “scientific” thesis.

Anyhow, as we have written above, the young man called Charles Darwin, had taken besides him Lyell’s book along with the Holy Bible. His taking these two contradictory sources along with him showed the mental dilemma that he was in. The young man was given a religious education for a long time, but on the other hand he was quite influenced by the positivist trends of the century he lived in. Not surprisingly, he had absolutely given up some of the basic regulations of the Christian belief before setting out to Beagle journey.  Because currently, he had a passion for biology and the paradigm he confronted was not in accordance with the religious beliefs at all.

Well, what was the "factor" leading a young layman to take interest in non-religious and even anti-religionist ideas and be enticed in biology?

Father Erasmus

Eventually, we have dealt with the answer of the question above at the beginning of the book: Charles Darwin’s grandfather, Erasmus Darwin was the most important factor who made him non-religious and even anti-religionist. Erasmus Darwin had passed away long before his grandson Charles got on the Beagle. But young Charles used to listen to his grandfather since his childhood and was greatly influenced by his ideas. 

Erasmus Darwin was virtually the first man who put forward the notion of “evolution” in England. He was known to be a physicist, psychologist and poet and he was a quite “respected” person. According to his biographer, Desmon King-Hele, he was even “the greatest Englishman of the eighteenth century”.  However, he had a quite dark private life and at least two illegitimate children.

Erasmus Darwin’s most important characteristic was his being one of the few forerunner “naturalists” of England. Naturalism was a trend of thought which assumed that the essence of the existence of the universe was in nature, denied a metaphysical Creator and considered the nature itself as the Creator. In other words, it was one of the variations of the materialist thought dominating over the 19th century.

Erasmus Darwin’s naturalist studies were qualified enough to pave the way for Charles Darwin. "Father Erasmus" had left both an ideological and organic inheritance to his grandchild. On one hand, he had developed arguments that would lay the basis for Darwinism by the researches he led in his two acre botanical garden and compiled these in his books of The Temple of Nature and Zoonomia. On the other hand, he had established a society in 1784 that would show the way to spread these ideas: Philosophical Society. Not surprisingly, tens of years later, Philosophical Society indeed became one of the greatest and hottest backers of the theory advanced by Charles Darwin.

In short, Erasmus Darwin was the most important factor that caused Charles Darwin to yield his religious beliefs rapidly despite his theology education, to take the materialist-naturalist "side" and then to publish The Origin of Species by undertaking a great mission on behalf of that side. Before everybody, Erasmus Darwin was the main person that determined Charles Darwin’s mission.

And Erasmus Darwin had another very significant attribute; he was the representative of masonry which was the foremost founder and the sovereign of the New Secular Order which reached its peak in the 19th century. Senior Darwin was one of the masters of the famous Canongate Kilwining Lodge in Scotland Edinburgh.  Moreover, he also had connections with the Jacobean Freemasons in France and the Illuminati society which had made anti-religionism their primary task.  Erasmus had brought up his son Robert (Charles Darwin’s father) just like himself and had enrolled him to the masons lodges.  Due to this, Charles Darwin was to take over a Masonic inheritance both from his father and his grandfather.

This certainly conveyed an important meaning. Because as we have mentioned in the previous chapter, masonry was one of the two power centres that conducted the long struggle carried out to overthrow the socio-political order relying on religion and replace it with a secular one. Besides, freemasonry was the biggest power leading the essential intellectual change with various mechanisms which is needed to realise this socio-political order transformation. The organisation had gained a considerable victory against the Church thanks to the alliance it established by anti-Christian powers, primarily the Jews. 19th century was the gala of the New Secular Order instituted by this victory.

But as we have defined at the beginning, there was a single aspect missing in the gala of the New Secular Order; to bring a non-religious explanation to the existence of the living things. Master Erasmus Darwin had toiled a lot to bring up this explanation and had gone a long way. And now the way he had opened was to be advanced by his grandson. The result reached by moving on this way would be the greatest present given to the gala of the New Secular Order. Because it would close down the biggest gap of the new order.

In fact, what Darwin has found was nothing but a worthless argument. It was worthless, because it was groundless. It was an unreal assertion impossible to be verified by substantial evidences, conversely, it was prone to be continuously refuted by them. In other words, it was a lie. But this situation would not cause this assertion to lose worth in the view of the New Secular Order. Because the New Secular Order itself was nothing but a lie.

Yet one lie could be well certified by another one.

A New Spirit To Naturalism

As official naturalist on survey vessel, “Beagle” Charles Darwin sailed round the world (1831-1836) during when he had the opportunity to examine some living things that were up until then unknown to biologists of the Western world. Especially the observations he made in Gallapagos Islands were of great importance for him. The differences he observed in the beaks of the Chaffinch birds impressed him mainly. According to him, birds developed beaks based on the nutriments they required since he came across with 18 different kinds of beaks. The variety of the beaks led him to reach to the conclusion that chaffinch birds “evolved” according to the environment they were living in. In this content, he never accepted the thought that, “God created so many kinds of beaks”. 

Nevertheless, Darwin’s choice had a psychological nature. There was, in no way, a logical explanation of why he rejected to explain the variety in animals, as the perfection in God’s creation.

The theory which led Darwin to develop his peculiar views was Naturalism, one of the most striking theories that evolved in the atmosphere of the 19th century which totally excluded religious values. Naturalism accepted nothing except what was perceived from nature and feelings. Nature was referred to be the creator and ruler of itself. “Mother Nature” or well known expressions like “nature” has endowed man with the ability to “nature created woman in a way to” are the statements commonly of the mentality injected to the society by naturalism movement.

Naturalism was promoted by a familiar organisation: Free Masonry. This fact was particularly proclaimed in 1884 in the famous declaration Humanum Genus by Pope XIII. Leo stated : “In our time, with the aid and support of an association called Free Masonry, which has a wide and strong organisation, the efforts of those who worship to dark have been united. These are not feeling the necessity of hiding their ill will anymore and fighting against the Holy God.” and the Pope divulged the relationship between naturalism and the masonic organisation: “All aims and effort of Freemasons lead to one intention: Abolishing all social and religious disciplines of Christianity and establish a new system of rules based on the principles of naturalism and their own thoughts.” 
The biggest contribution to naturalism came from Charles Darwin. Darwin unquestionably covered a big gap of naturalism. Naturalists adored the perfection in nature, yet they were in difficulty to give a satisfactory answer to the question of how this perfection came into being. They insistently rejected God’s creation since they adopted to positivist approach/method which led them to believe only in concepts that exist as a result of experiments and observations. This simply meant accepting nature as a creator! Yet it is wholly illogical since something cannot create itself.

Darwinism obviously tried to challenge this fact. His assertions constituted a “so-called” basis for the claim that nature creates itself. In 1859, after 27 years from the Beagle-voyage, Darwin wrote his famous book, The Origin Of Species By Means Of Natural Selection Or The Preservation Of Favoured Races In The Struggle For Life. In the book it was put forward that all living things evolved from a single cell by means of Natural Selection.

Natural Selection asserted weak individuals were eliminated in the struggle for life and the remaining strong ones became responsible for the improvement of that particular species. Maybe, there was nothing wrong with this explanation, yet Darwin did not benefit from this process. Because natural selection could only make the stronger, for instance, to survive. In other words, natural selection could only be responsible for the betterment of generations. Yet, “the origin of species” which was the name of Darwin’s book, could never be explained by natural selection. That is because natural selection does not transform a horse into a bird or a shark into an elephant. These species were created separately and natural selection could only be responsible for the elimination of the “weak” and survival of the perfect ones.

In brief, Darwin’s fiasco had started even at the name he gave to his book; although he was supposed to write about the “origin of species”, he had not included even one factual mechanism to explain this “origin.

However during the time of Darwin, nobody noticed the inadequacy of the theory because of the lack of knowledge in biology. In time, as more data were accumulated, the contradictory nature of Darwin’s theory became apparent, yet it was skilfully kept hidden. Moreover, Darwin’s original words were revised. For instance, unaware of the certain genetic distinctions among the species Darwin said that he thought that a branch of the bear species were feeding increasingly on animals living in water and eventually their mouth structure had a larger shape with time; then he stated some of these bears turned out to be whales and he saw no difficulty in realising this.

Despite the contradictory nature of Darwin’s theory, it was widely adopted since it brought a sort of explanation to fill in the big gap of naturalism and secular order in its broader sense. A group of scientists voluntarily took upon themselves to be the promoters of the theory. The most well-known among them was Thomas Huxley, who was called with the nickname of “the bulldog of Darwin”. Thomas Huxley, whose ardent advocacy of Darwinism was the single factor most responsible for its rapid acceptance, attracted the attention of the whole world to evolution by the famous “Oxford discussion” he had with Oxford bishop Samuel Wilberforce in 1860.

It is not difficult to understand why Huxley devoted all his efforts to promote evolution when his “organisational links” are taken into account. Huxley was actually a member of Royal Society, one of the most important scientific institutions of England, and was also a senior Mason just like all the other members of Royal Society.  Other members of the Royal Society advanced explicitly and in detail the alternative theory of natural selection foreshadowed by Erasmus Darwin. (provided a considerable support to Darwin both before and after the publication of his book.)  This freemasonic institution attached so much importance to Darwin and Darwinism that, some time later, just like Nobel prizes they began to award successful scientists with “Darwin medal” every year.

In other words, Darwin was not alone to carry out his mission. Freemasonry, one of the most important headquarters of the war waged against religion, provided its full support to the theory from the day it was put forth. The theory of evolution, despite the lack of conviction it created among a lot people when it was first asserted, gained immense popularity in a few decades by the ideological support it received.

Due to, again, this ideological support, advanced biological studies disproving Darwinism, did not affect Darwin’s followers. Furthermore, the science of biology together with geology was developed in a way to back up Darwinism. Darwin made a strong assertion at that time and claimed that the earth was around 300 million years old since the evolution process he planned in his mind took longer time than the actual age of world. Right at this point, the purpose of geology turned out to “prove that the earth is as old as the evolution foresaw “ rather than to “find out the actual age of the earth”.

Confirmation of naturalism, even by deceptive methods, was quite important due to its socio-political consequences. The new Secular Order adopted the individualistic and social model it generated to the nature and explained nature by these means. Based on these models, their aim was to claim that their order was also nature’s order and wholly reflected its features.

This was one of the triumphs Darwin had in the name of the New Secular Order.

Redefinition of "Nature of Things"

Before the New Secular Order was established, the Christian dominated European Order had a consistent “cosmological explanation” in itself. In this order, it was believed that everything was created by God and consequently everything was a servant to God. The universe, stars, planets, plants, animals and human beings were all under God’s control. Since they all had the same nature, it was impossible to talk of a competition, or rivalry among them. Consequently a corrupted environment could only occur as a consequence of disobedience to God. 

The concept of cosmological harmony adopted by Christian European Order was an undesirable fact taught by the God-revealed religion, namely Christianity. The Koran reveals this universal harmony in the following verse:

    To Him belongs every being that is in the heavens and on earth: all are devoutly obedient to Him. (Al-Room 26)

In another verse, it has been stated that: 

    Seest thou not that to Allah bow down in worship all things that are in the heavens and on earth,- the sun, the moon, the stars; the hills, the trees, the animals; and a great number among mankind? But a great number are (also) such as are fit for Punishment: and such as Allah shall disgrace,- None can raise to honour: for Allah carries out all that He wills. (Al-Hajj 18)

As it is heralded in the verse, all the universe obeys God’s commandments, without any sign of objection. Some of the human beings also display the same kind of obedience and pay an unconditional submission to God, whereelse others deserve to be "punished" since they rebel God’s order. 

Consequently the cosmological harmony existing all around the universe can only be violated by "rebellious" human beings. The following verse explains this fact:

    Mischief has appeared on land and sea because of (the meed) that the hands of men have earned, that (Allah) may give them a taste of some of their deeds: in order that they may turn back (from Evil). (Al-Room 41)

The concept of "struggle for life", the focal point of the evolution theory, was certainly a new explanation about "Nature of Things". Darwin took advantage of the concept by incorporating it into the centre of his theory. Yet, Darwin was mostly influenced by British economist Thomas Robert Malthus, who in his Essays on the Principle  of Population (1789) argued that, because population increases by a geometrical ratio while means of subsistence increase by an arithmetical ratio, poverty and suffering was unavoidable. According to political scientist A.fienel, Darwin actually meant the following while adopting Malthus’ argument; 

    "Scarcity, poverty, unemployment, and low wages that raged among certain classes offer the industrial revolution was a basic consequence of the fierce competition among bourgeoisie. He generalises this consequence to all living things and puts forward that the process of "natural selection" occurred as a result of the struggle made of scarce means to subsistence."

According to Jeremy Rifkind, the American scholar, Malthus was not the only capitalist who influenced Darwin: Darwin was equally influenced by one of the other great economic philosophers of the eighteenth century, Adam Smith… the thoughts Smith penned in The Wealth of Nations, published in 1776. 

The only thing that Darwin did was to establish a correlation between the concept of "struggle for life" and the nature. This way, the God-endowed harmony was wholly rejected and replaced by the "corruption" of the newly established secular order. Another consequence of the process of "Nature of Things" in terms of "corruption" than the God-endowed harmony, and proclamation of the legitimacy of the new secular order.

The best known slogan of capitalism known as "The big fish eats the little fish" is a basic example of the "corruption" created by violation of others’ rights in the modern secular order and attributing the process of he nature.

The main point in the redefinition of "nature of things is the interpretation of life as a "struggle". The term is actually used to make capitalism acquire its legitimacy when it is taken as a struggle among individuals. When it is used as a struggle among classes, on the other hand, the intention is to give legitimacy to socialism. Finally, the term makes racism and nationalism gain their separate legitimacy when it is used as a struggle among races or nations.

Yet, in nature the struggle foreseen by Darwin does not exist. Every living thing does what it is destined for and lives on the “sustenance” provided by God. "I put my trust in Allah, My Lord and your Lord! There is not a moving creature, but He hath grasp of its fore-lock. Verily, it is my Lord that is on a straight Path. (Hud 56)  and There is no moving creature on earth but its sustenance dependeth on Allah: He knoweth the time and place of its definite abode and its temporary deposit: All is in a clear Record. (Hud 6). It is actually not a consequence of a “random struggle for life.”

Apart from this, the behaviours of sacrifice displayed by animals make the Darwinist concept of "struggle for life" collapse. Almost every each animal struggles to feed and protect its infants. Even, in some cases, they put their lives into jeopardy for this purpose. In some species, there are some certain individuals who sacrifices themselves for the good of the animal group they belong to. For instance, ants and bees, completely unaware of the ‘struggle for life’, finish the duty they undertake even if it takes to lose their life at the end. While doing this, they rely only on the nutriment they are given and never violate the shares of others.

Moreover, bees exhibit an extraordinary example of sacrifice. Facing many difficulties and dangers, they produce hundred kilograms of more honey than they really need. The reason of their behaviour is explained in the following verse: “And thy Lord taught the Bee to build its cells in hills, on trees, and in (men’s) habitations; Then to eat of all the produce (of the earth), and find with skill the spacious paths of its Lord: there issues from within their bodies a drink of varying colours, wherein is healing for men: verily in this is a Sign for those who give thought.” (An-Nahl 68-69)

Likewise all animals exist to carry out the divine duty given to them. Therefore the Koran states, “And verily in cattle (too) will ye find an instructive sign. From what is within their bodies between excretions and blood, We produce, for your drink, milk, pure and agreeable to those who drink it.” (An-Nahl 66). Human beings are  responsible to be aware of the Divine harmony and balance existing in the nature and to comprehend that nothing exists without a purpose. (For more detailed information you may refer to Cavit Yalçin, For the Men Who Think: Evidences on Heaven and on Earth (Düsünen Insanlar Için: Göklerdeki ve Yerdeki Deliller), 2nd edition, Istanbul: Science & Research Publishing, March 1997)

In the universe, the only creature that sees life as a purposeless struggle is the man who disobeys God. In this sense, Darwinís theory is the best known of all efforts to base the principles of the ‘corrupted’ order, in other words the Secular Order, created in the imagination of unbelievers on nature.

An Article On The Process Of Secularisation

In the previous pages, we analysed the secularisation process of Europe and stated that the process actually occurred as a result of the socio-political struggle. The church and the anti-church alliance were the two important sides of the quarrel. One of the two parts of the anti-church alliance was the Freemasonry. The mission of Darwin, on the other hand, was considered to be very important since it was carried out on behalf of the anti-church alliance. The strategy designed by Erasmus Darwin, grandfather of Charles Darwin, who was himself a mason, was being carried out by his grandson. 

For this reason, Darwinism and redefinition of nature of things should be explained and interpreted within the context of the socio-political struggle between the Church and anti-church alliance. The reason why this “biological invention” become suddenly popular all over the world can also be explained in terms of this framework.

At this point, we shall refer to an article written by Dr. Selami Isindag, one of the senior Freemasons of Turkish Masonry Lodges. “Obstacles in front of the Flourishment of Wisdom and Freemasonry” published in Turkish Grand Free Masonry,  Year Book 1962. What makes the article so important is that it reflects the process of secularisation from the point of view of a mason.

Isindag makes the definition of religion first:

    Primitive people under the influence of the greatness of the natural events believed in a supernatural power, thus the primitive religions appeared… Religion appeared with multi-gods first, but then developed into a  single Allah concept… We are considering religion in here with all its branches, no matter what it’s name or praying manners are.

According to Isindag, the basic reason of the conflict between religion and science is as follows: 

    …Religion has always attached itself to imaginary, unproved, forces that can only be felt. Science, on the other hand, examines the true nature of different events and the relations among them… With the development of science, the false and unwise nature of religion started to be disclosed and therefore science attracted the fuzy of religion. Since this was the case, science undertook the responsibility to reveal that religion relies on prejudices.

No doubt, the statements above is a sole repetition of the ignorant mentality of the Enlightenment, which was the intellectual movement of 18th century Europe that questioned traditional beliefs. However, from the general content of the article, it is understood that when Isindag refers  to religion, the means Christianity and Islam, the two God-revealed religions that all through the history. Judaism, on the other hand, another member of the anti-church alliance together with Freemasonry, is simply excluded from this definition. Isindag  clearly indicates that Judaism was always in favour of the anti-church alliance by saying: “Throughout the history of science, no conflict was observed between Judaism and science” and he continues; 

    …Christianity carried only the messages of Jesus Christ wherever it reached. According to this new religion, all existing things were created all of a sudden, and for centuries this concept remained as the main reason of the conflict prevailing between science and religion. Under these conditions, the dark age prevailed in west.

According to Isindag the term “Dark Age” solely refers to the date of “creation” was accepted. From his words it is clearly deduced that the word “dark” is attributed to religion, and, not to the prejudices that emerged as a result of misinterpretation and misuse of religion. In the masonic terminology, the term “dark” refers to religion whereelse the Enlightenment stands for anti-religious systems and mechanisms. 

Consequently every type of war waged against Religion is a component of the Enlightenment process. Isindag also analyses Islam in his article and states that Islam, in its essence, has never been compatible with science. Isindag also was in sympathy with a movement that occurred in the history of Islam:

    In Islam… a philosophical movement called “Dehriyyun” took place which was led by famous materialist and rationalist Ravendi and Ebubekir Razi who attacked Islamic dogmas. Ebubekir Razi, in his book Meharik states: “The three holy books have no worth next to Greek wisdom.” Historians attribute the use of the term "three forgers" to Moses, Jesus and Muhammed, to Ebubekir Razi.

Isindag calls Ravendi and Ebubekir as “two important philosophers” due to their offensive attitude towards prophets and resents to the fact that they have not created the impact they actually deserve and continues: “The thoughts of these philosophers did not give any harm to Islam and the influence of religion raged without interruption.” 

Isindag tells the secularisation process all through his article. Yet, surprisingly he mentions the deceasing power of the socio-political power of the Church. This particular “vision” verifying the role of secularisation process as a great tool of socio-political change becomes more apparent especially in his comments about the French Revolution:

    Voltaire attacked religions bigotry in to an extent that he attracted the fury of the Church and the clergy. Church in return used every means to cope with his efforts. Yet, the believers of science, in the meantime, started to receive some kind of public support. Diderot, on the other hand, did not fall short of Voltaire in his struggle with religion. Their works had been placed on a black list. Church, which ordered Voltaire’s corpse be buried at a cemetery outside Paris, soon was defeated by the French Revolution. During this time, thousands of people had an enormous funeral service for Voltaire and transported his corpse to Pantheon… At last, Lessing stated that one day there will be no need for religion with the Enlightenment of people.

It is apparent that the actual goal of the struggle was to abolish religions influence from all aspects of life. This was, after all, necessary for the success of the reign of the social forces who were in charge of the New Secular Order. In such a period, Darwinism emerged as an important front of the war waged against religion. Isindag explains this point as follows: 

    Finally Darwin emerged with the theory of evolution. It became evident that species did not emerge suddenly as a creation of God and that the what holy books wrote about creation were all wrong… From then on, religion lost its apparent influence.

It is an important and striking point that Isindag continuously refers to Enlightenment and the socio-political power of religious authority together: it is actually an indication of the fact that secularisation war was made solely for the purpose of a socio-political revolution. Isindag tells about what Darwinism meant for this war and gives an insight about the “vision” in question: 

    Churches at this time, lost their power to attract people. Despite all, religion used its remaining energy to attack to anti religious forces… Church declared that science was like fire and a certain amount of it was useful where else it was all harmful when it was too much… Towards the end of the 19th century and at the beginning of the 20th century science, no more, dealt with religion… Religion only addressed to ignorant, and since it lacked its previous influence and power, it ceased to attack the religion.

Isindag also describes what he theoretically refers to as “science”, in reality, means: 

    If one takes a close look at how science flourished in time, it will be seen that Freemasonry had a part at every stage of it. The main reason for this is as follows: Freemasonry was guided by science, maturity, logic, in other words, wisdom in every age. It has always been against bigotry. For this reason, in history Freemasonry and masons faced oppressions and torture. Therefore we can truly believe that by being a real mason we can accomplish our goals.

Isindag’s above statements are only some examples creating public opinion awareness about masonic view on religion. When masonic literature is thoroughly searched, information pertaining to the history and grounds of the masonic activities against religion is found out: 

    While religious bigotry became a threat for France and religious doctrines together with narrow-mindedness challenged the principles and rules of the modern society, we find relief in struggling with Church’s unbiased claims, funny exaggerations, and an all-out assault on religious beliefs, under the protection of a hard working, long visioned organisation like Freemasonry.

The theory of evolution attracted so much attention since it had a distinctive place in this big struggle. The theory was actually not an ordinary one; it was one of the most important weapons developed against the anti-religious alliance. For this reason, all anti-religious forces promoting the secular ideologies of the 19th century that gathered under the protection of Freemasonry cooperated to prove the claims of the evolution. 

Yet, as it was emphasised in the previous sections, it was impossible to prove the validity of the theory. It was really hard to find the evidences supporting a fraud. The only way to ensure the success of the theory was to sustain it with false evidences. The search for false evidences, unfortunately, involved “human hunting” and crimes that were engaged in various parts of the world.

Slaughter for Evidence

After publishing Darwin’s Origin of Species and Descent of Man, a big campaign was initiated to find out the fossils that would possibly be displayed as an evidence for the theory. Archaeologists started looking for the fossils of imaginary creatures called transitional forms. For decades, they digged different parts of the earth to prove their point with no success. Their disappointment eventually led them to the forgery of Piltdown man. In 1912, the English biologist Charles Darwin fitted an orangutan jaw to a human skull and exhibited it as a transitional form between human and ape. It became evident only after 37 years that the Piltdown man which was exhibited in British Museum as the biggest evidence for evolution, was solely a forgery. Yet, more sophisticated forgery methods were being developed by evolutionists. 

In the meantime, some evolutionists held strongly the idea that there existed some “living fossils”. According to the belief, if mankind had ape-like ancestors, there should still, in some part of the world, be some semi-human beings who still have not completed the evolution process. Towards the end of the 1800s, the victims were found. The native inhabitants of Tanzania, called Aborigines were designated as “living evidences of evolution”.

The different orbit structure and the relatively heavy lower jaw of Aborigines were the main reasons of why these human beings were defined as transitional forms. Evolutionist archaeologists and many “fossil-hunters” who joined them, set out to dig the graves of Aborigines and take the skulls to western evolutionist museums. Soon, the skulls were distributed to each one of the institutions, schools in the West as the confirmation of evolution.

The fossil-hunters did not hesitate to become “skull-hunters” when the number of graves were not enough to meet their needs. Since Aborigines served as transitional forms, they had to be regarded as animals rather than human beings. For the sake of the development of science, the lives of Aborigines could be sacrificed just as guinea pigs!

“Skull-hunters” killed Aborigines and legitimised this act asserting that they were doing it for science. The skulls of the hunted natives were sold to museums after some chemical reactions that would make them look old. The skulls with bullet holes were filled in with utmost attention. According to Creation Magazine published in Australia, a group of observers that came in from South Galler were shocked when they saw that dozens of women, children and men were killed by evolutionists. Forty five skulls were chosen among the killed Aborigines, the flesh of them were set aside and boiled. The best ten were packaged to be sent to England.

Today, thousands of skulls of Aborigines are still in the warehouse of Smithsonian Institution. Some of these skulls belong to the corpses digged from the graves whereelse some others are the skulls of innocent people killed to prove evolution. 

There were also African victims of the evolutionist violence. The most famous one was the pigmy Ota Benga who was taken to the “world of the white men” to be displayed as a transitional form. Oto Benga was caught in 1904 by a researcher Samuel Verner in Kongo then a colony of Belgium. The native whose name meant “friend” in his native language, was married and had two kids. Yet he was chained, put into a cage and sent by a boat to the “evolutionist scientists” who within the same year displayed him in the St. Louis World Fair together with other monkey species as “the closest transitional form to humankind”. Two years later, he was taken to Branx Zoo in New York where he was, this time displayed as one of the “ancestors of human beings” together with a few chimpanzees, a gorilla called Dinah and an orangutan called Dohung. Dr. William T. Hornaday, the director of the zoo who was also a fanatical evolutionist delivered long speeches about how he was proud of having such a precious transitional form. The guests, on the other hand, treated Ota Benga as an ordinary animal.  Before and, Ota Benga could not bear the treatment he received and committed suicide.

Since evolution was not an ordinary scientific theory or a hypothesis but an “ideology” that had to be certainly proved, its defenders committed or confirmed such massacres without the slightest hesitation. To verify the “lie”, even massacre seemed to be legitimate for them.

That is because this “lie” was the basis of the world order set up by them and different ideologies attributed to the other.


African Pygmy Ota Benga was specified to be the "primitive species as evidence to evolution theory of evolution" and he was placed in a cage with monkeys for display. Actually he was only one of the thousands of pygmies slaughtered by evolutionists.

http://www.ummah.net/harunyahya/evol/ebk2-2.html

*************************************************************

Timeline

1800-2010 Search other dates

  1. 1809

    Feb 12, 1809 – Charles Darwin lived a life of many influential discoveries and interesting ideas. Charles Robert Darwin was born in Shrewsbury, England on February 12, 1809. (Darwin’s Theory of Evolution– A Theory in Crisis). He was the fifth of six children in his

    Show more
    From A Biography of Charles Darwin Essay | Student Essays SummaryRelated web pages
    http://www.bookrags.com/essay-2006/4/21/16626/6461

  2. 1831

    Dec 27, 1831 – To collect more information to prove his theory on human evolution, Charles Darwin took a trip on HMS Beagle on 27 th December 1831. He did this since the Beagle was on a British science expedition that would travel all over the world. Darwin’s theory of

    Show more
    From Charles Darwins – The Theory of EvolutionRelated web pages
    http://www.articleswave.com/science-articles/charles

  3. 1835

    1835 – It was the finch that inspired Charles Darwin’s theory of evolution by natural selection following his visit in 1835. The threat to the Galapagos comes from invasive species, developing tourism and immigration. Over the past 15 years the number of passengers

    Show more
    From World Heritage in Danger–Central and South America | ExpatifyRelated web pages
    http://www.expatify.com/south-america/world-heritage

  4. 1858

    1858 – Wallace and Darwin both published papers on the theory of evolution in 1858. Related Resources: Human Evolution How humans and our primitive ancestors evolved, and evidence of how our ancestors lived their lives .

    Show more
    From Charles Darwin, a brief description of the scientistRelated web pages
    archaeology.about.com/library/glossary …

  5. 1859

    1859 – THEORY OF EVOLUTION __ Charles Darwin’s theory developed in AD 1859, in his book Origin of Species. Darwin theorized that humans evolved from a lower order of animals, such as primates. THERMAL PROSPECTION __ A remote sensing method used in

    Show more
    From archaeology anthropology taconite typologyRelated web pages
    www.archaeolink.com/glossary-t.htmmissinglinkdebate

  6. Nov 1859 – Charles Darwin’s theory of Evolution, described in The Origin of Species, was viewed as one of the most explosive ideas in history, when it was published in November, 1859. A one-time devout Christian, and world-renowned scientist, Darwin suffered more than

    Show more
    From Films on Independent Catholic NewsRelated web pages
    http://www.indcatholicnews.com/news.php?NewsSectionId=20

  7. Nov 23, 1859 – Letter of TH Huxley to Charles Darwin, November 23, 1859, regarding the Origin of Species. Thomas Henry Huxley was one of the first adherents to Darwin’s theory of evolution by natural selection, and did more than anyone else to advance its acceptance among

    Show more
    From Thomas HuxleyRelated web pages
    http://www.ucmp.berkeley.edu/history/thuxley.html

  8. Nov 24, 1859 – The honor of being the single most successful theory ever elucidated goes to Darwin’s theory of evolution by natural selection. On November 24, 1859, Charles Darwinturned the discipline of life science on its head by publishing a little tome entitled On the

    Show more
    From EyeOnTechnologyRelated web pages
    http://www.cgmasieyeontechnology.com/

  9. 1925

    May 25, 1925 – On May 25, 1925, John T. Scopes is indicted for teaching Charles Darwin’s theory of evolution. A survey of 1000 US adults found that two out of every three people (67 percent) said they have a “personal relationship” with Jesus that is active and that

    Show more
    From Religion News: Obamas to celebrate Jewish American Heritage MonthRelated web pages
    http://www.boonvilledailynews.com/lifestyle

  10. 2009

    Feb 12, 2009 – 12 (ANI): Only 39 percent Americans believe in the Darwin’s ‘theory of evolution ‘ and just 24 percent of those who attend church weekly believe in his explanation for the ‘origin of life’, a poll released on Charles Darwin’s 200th birthday reveals. The Gallup survey found that 25
    From Four in ten Americans don’t believe in Darwin’s theory of evolutionRelated web pages
    news.oneindia.in/2009/02/12/four-in-ten …Evolution (1)

Washington D.C. and Masonic/Luciferic Symbology.

therevsmall.jpg (1693 bytes)

http://www.theforbiddenknowledge.com/chapter3/index.htm

There is much more to UFOs then Unidentified Flying Objects and aliens.  People must understand the spiritual side of what is going on.   These "gods" haven’t left  us.  They live among us, controlling us via mind control tactics.   I would trust that you would study the entire site, it has plenty to offer.

     As you can see on the back of the U.S. one dollar bill there is a pyramid with the All-Seeing-Eye of God, with the message,  "New Order of The Ages" or "New World Order."

        You are about to learn that the U.S. Government is linked to Satanism.   You have already learned that the U.S. Government is linked to several other governments and the church.   And that it is all run by the secret society Brotherhood.

        The street design in Washington, D.C., has been laid out in such a manner that certain Luciferic symbols are depicted by the streets, cul-de-sacs and rotaries.   This design was created in 1791, a few years after Freemasonry assumed the leadership of the New World Order, in 1782.

        In Europe,  occult leaders were told by their Familiar Spirits as early as the 1740’s that the new American continent was to be established as the new "Atlantis", and its destiny was to assume the global leadership of the drive to the New World Order.

       The United States of America was chosen to lead the world into this kingdom of Antichrist from the beginning.   The capital is Washington, D.C.

        In 1791, Pierre Charles L’Enfante(the designer, who was a Freemason), laid out Governmental Center of Washington, D.C.,  he planned more than just streets, roads, and buildings.   He hid certain occultic magical symbols in the layout of  U.S. Governmental Center.   When these symbols are united they become one large Luciferic, or occultic, symbol.


Washington D.C. An untrained eye might not see the Luciferic connection in this map.

The upper four points of the Goathead represent the four elements of the world, Fire, Water, Earth, and Air.   The bottom fifth point represents the spirit of Lucifer.  All of which are represented in Washington D.C. (The United States Capital)

        Many people have natural tendencies to want to disbelieve unpleasant or frightening truths.
Occultists take advantage of this.   "Audacity, always Audacity", is a saying the Masters of the Illuminati have always had.   Something shocking and so far out and considered to be impossible,……  is Audacity.

        People naturally feel that their leaders generally have their best interest at heart whether they be in a democracy or a government of royalty.  Leaders may commit errors and may be incompetent.   Some people may take solace in their belief that most leaders have their country’s best interests at heart, most of the time.

        The average citizen in any given country could not conceive that their leaders may consistently have evil in their hearts.   And this evil would be towards the very people they are leading.

        Since 1776, our leadership (U.S. Government) has been consistently moving us toward the Luciferic New World Order.  This leadership has always been working through Secret Societies, misleading us as to their true intentions.

        This is why our study today is so CRITICAL!!!; it demonstrates, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that our leadership has knowingly and consistently been pursuing a hidden agenda which, when fully carried out, will mean the destruction of our nation(the U.S.) as we know it today and the beginning of the Biblical Great Tribulation. Our leaders are currently calling this system the New World Order!


The U.S. Capital Building

Once they are hidden, these occultic symbols are thought to possess great power. The Snake Basilisk is "said to have the power to destroy all upon whom it looks".   To a person who is not an occultist, they will have no concept of the true hidden meaning contained within the symbol.   And that hidden purpose is to communicate certain meanings to other occultists while hiding this meaning from all non-occultists.

        The symbols that were interwoven into the design of Governmental Center, communicate tremendous power to the occultist while at the same time they hide the true meaning from non-occultist.   These symbols take on a life of their own, in the mind of the occultist, possessing great inherent power to accomplish the plans of the occultist.

According to occultic/Satanic doctrine, the upper four points of the Goathead(left) represent the four elements of the world, Fire, Water, Earth, and Air.  The bottom fifth point represents the spirit of Lucifer.  In the above photocopy of the Goathead Pentagram, the fifth point extends down into the mind of the goat, who represents Lucifer.   With all that as background, let us now begin our study of Governmental Center, Washington, D.C.

The Satanic symbol & the Masonic layout of Washington D.C.

        In the street layout of Washington D.C., the fifth point is the White House, a symbol placement which represents the intention that the spirit and the mind of Lucifer will be permanently residing in the White House.  The map I found isn’t all that accurate as far as the streets are concerned, but it will have to do.


The White House makes up the southern most tip of the Goathead.


Lansat satellite image of the White House (below center) and surrounding northern area.

In the map above, beginning from top left to top middle:

1. Dupont Circle, Logan Circle, and Scott Circle in the middle, form the top three points of the Devil’s Goathead of Mendes, one of the most important types of the Five-pointed Devil’s Pentagram.

2. Washington Circle forms the extreme left-hand point of the Goathead.

3. Mt. Vernon Square forms the extreme right-hand point of the Goathead.

4. The White House forms the fifth and bottom point of the Goathead.

        There is a 666 evident in the most important top three circles of the Goathead, Dupont Circle, Scott Circle, and Logan Circle.   Each of these streets has six major streets coming into them from all angles of the circle.   This type of encoding is so typical of the occultist.

        Everything was deliberately planned to stamp the power of Freemasonry and the symbols of its plans for America indelibly upon Government Center in Washington D.C.

        The combination of the the Goathead of Mendes, Devil’s Pentagram, and the practical existence of the number 666 within the three upper points of the Pentagram, unmistakably shows that Lucifer is planned to be the ultimate master of Governmental Center.

dupont_circle.jpg (27717 bytes)
Dupont Circle

scott_circle.jpg (24781 bytes)
Scott Circle

Satellite photos came from Microsoft’s Terraserver.

       Now look for a moment at the circles which comprise the points of the Pentagram. Washington Circle, Dupont Circle, Scott Circle, and Logan Circle comprise four of the six points of the Pentagram. The only point which is not a circle or a form of a circle is Mt. Vernon Square. We shall return to the discussion of the importance of the square to the occultist, but let us now concentrate upon the circle.


Logan Circle

It is no secret as to why the Masonic architect chose to use circles as four of the points of the Pentagram. As Goodman states in his book, Magic Symbols, "without doubt, the circle is the most important of all units in magic symbolism, and in almost every case where it is used, the circle is intended to denote spirit, or spiritual forces". Therefore, we can know with certainty that these circles of this Pentagram were used to denote powerful spiritual forces.   And, of course, these spiritual forces are from Lucifer.


Map of Washington D.C. with outlined Luciferic design.

        But, there is much more symbolism expressed by the circle in occultic thought. The circle has also been used as a halo above a person’s head, denoting that "he or she is in direct communication with the spiritual world".

        The circle has also been utilized to represent the Sun, especially in spiritual terms, denoting spiritual light. But, the circle also is utilized as a symbol of the All-Seeing Eye. Remember the All-Seeing Eye atop the pyramid on the American One-Dollar bill? This eye is within a triangle, but the important factor to realize is that the eye is atop a pyramid. Of course, a pyramid is nothing more than a triangle. Look again at the triangles formed by the Goathead Pentagram.

        Four out of five triangles of the Goathead has a circle, representing the All-Seeing Eye atop each triangle.   However, the architect had a problem with the triangle at the far right, because he chose the square as the anchor point; the solution is to place Thomas Circle at one of the points, thus giving that triangle an All-Seeing Eye.  In fact, I believe this is the reason why Thomas Circle was placed in the odd position it was; it is the only circle which was not placed as an anchor of the Pentagram.   Even the Southern Point of the Goathead Pentagram, the one which ends at the White House, has a circle at its top. Notice the Ellipse located just to the south of the White House lawn. (below)

NORTH

Lansat image of the White House

Thus, the FreeMason architect who drew this pattern intended to show that Governmental Center was planned to be ruled by Satan. Further, the Goathead Pentagram was placed so the Southernmost point, the spiritual point, is precisely centered on the White House.   Notice that I did not arbitrarily draw these lines to center on the White House; rather, the White House is the precise point where the two lines formed by Connecticut Avenue flowing from Dupont Circle, and by Vermont Avenue flowing from Logan Circle, intersect. The meaning is all too clear. Occultists planned for the White House to be controlled by Lucifer in accordance with his occultic power and doctrine.


The Goathead.(for your reference)

        But, there is still more meaning expressed by this Goathead Pentagram. Quickly look again at the photocopy of the Devil’s Pentagram, as copied from Goodman’s Magic Symbol book. Protruding from the middle top of the Pentagram is a lighted candle, which is producing light. This physical light represents spiritual illumination. If this representation were made on a map, this illuminating candle would be thought of as being North.   North is a very important direction, because it is the place of Governmental control. In I Ching, for example, North is the "place one reports to the master on accomplishments". (New Age Dictionary). This is again a fulfillment of Scripture.

Lucifer

   Remember in Isaiah 14:12-14, where God recalls Lucifer’s original sin of pride and rebellion? Lucifer had every intention of taking God’s throne by force and establishing his own reign. In verses 13 and 14, Lucifer vowed, "I will ascend to Heaven; I will exalt my throne above the stars of God; I will sit upon the mount of assembly in the uttermost north…" Did you see that North is apparently the direction in which God’s throne is situated, and Lucifer planned to take it over. North is the place, occultists believe, where Governmental authority dwells.

        Now look at the Goathead Pentagram again. Scott Circle is precisely located at the middle of the Goathead, and 16th Street proceeds directly north. As you look directly north on 16th Street, you will immediately see the House Of The Temple, which is the North American Headquarters of Freemasonry. Even the number 16 is significant to the occultist; it is 4×4 (Remember that the four upper points of the Goathead Pentagram represent the Four Elements of which the earth is constructed). Number 16 literally means "felicity", which, according to my Webster’s Dictionary, means blissful happiness or anything which will produce such a state. Certainly, blissful happiness is the stated goal of any Satanic system. A corollary meaning of 16 is love.

        The number 16 also pops up in an encoded manner. Both Dupont Circle and Logan Circle, which form the top two most important points of the Goathead Pentagram, are located on "P" Street. "P" is the 16th letter of the English alphabet.

        Sixteenth Street emanates north from Scott Circle, which is itself the precise middle of the Goathead Pentagram. This street represents the candle of the photocopy. The illuminating light of the candle is represented by the House Of The Temple, which begins on "R" Street. The architect is literally saying that Freemasonry is the spiritual light of this Goathead Pentagram; of course, this Goathead Pentagram is rooted at the White House. One quick word on "R" Street. The letter "R" is the 18th letter of the English alphabet, and 18 is critically important to the occultist because it is 6+6+6.

        The House Of The Temple is also located 13 city blocks north of the White House. Count them yourself, beginning with the first city block north of Lafayette Square. Of course, the number 13 represents rebellion against God’s authority, and is generally thought of as Satan’s number. It is no accident the House Of The Temple is located 13 blocks north of the White House.  The meaning occulticly transmitted is that the control of the White House would be spiritual and would emanate from the House Of The Temple. Certainly, many American Presidents have been Freemasons.  The most famous is George Washington, but the most influential was Franklin D. Roosevelt, who did more to advance the cause of the New World Order than anyone else in American history.


Seventeenth President Andrew Johnson
1865-1869


Brig General Albert Pike 
(1809-1891) Confederate

wtau.gif (40265 bytes)    The critical importance of this symbolism pointed out above, namely, that the Presidency of the United States is to be controlled by Freemasonry, is thoroughly documented by Christian author, Ralph Epperson, in his book, "The New World Order". On page 171, Epperson quotes testimony given in March, 1867, before the House Judiciary Committee, by General Gordon Granger. General Granger related a meeting between himself, President Andrew Johnson, who was a Mason, and Albert Pike, the most famous of all Masons. General Granger reported his surprise that President Johnson considered himself to be subordinate to Albert Pike. This subordination is detailed in the oath the initiate takes during the Third Degree, called the Master Mason’s degree, inside the Blue Lodge. This oath states, "I do promise…that I will obey all…summonses..given..to me from the hand of a Brother Master Mason …"  Presidents who are Masons are obligated to take orders from their Master Masons. But why should we be surprised? This is the meaning of the symbolization contained by the House Of The Temple being precisely 13 city blocks north of the White House.

sat_pentagon.jpg (18107 bytes)
The Pentagon

    Now, let us quickly examine the importance of the square to the occultist. We need to understand this because the Eastern point of this Goathead Pentagram is a square, not a circle. The square is comprised of two (2) vertical lines and two (2) horizontal. According to Goodman in his book, "Magical Symbols," the vertical line symbolizes spirit. This spiritual force may move either from Heaven to Earth or from Earth to Heaven, or even from Heaven to Hell. The horizontal line symbolizes matter and movement from west to east. It also describes movement in time, as a direction in which one is traveling. This point is very critical, because the Freemason is committed to taking America in the direction of the New World Order.  Since the square combines the vertical and the horizontal, it becomes a symbol of the material, physical realm which is enmeshed with spirit and time. The passage of time within an occultic spiritual context is what is in view here. In this instance, the United States of America is the physical realm which is moving in time toward the desired direction of the New World Order.


Mason Headquarters (Mt. Vernon Square)

This square also contains one more piece of occultic meaning. In this Goathead Pentagram, Mt. Vernon Square is the Eastern point. In occultic doctrine, East is the direction from which a person receives spiritual knowledge and guidance. This belief originated in the Pagan worship of the Sun, and it is very much alive in Freemasonry today.

        Now, let us look at the symbol contained in the lower right hand portion of your Washington , D.C., city street map. This combination of symbols runs South and East from the White House to the United States Capitol. These are the symbols which clearly stamp Freemasonry upon this city, and which unmistakably reveal that the brand of Luciferic worship which we see in the Goathead Pentagram is the brand practiced by Freemasonry. Let us look at these Freemasonry symbols.

       The three most sacred symbols of Freemasonry are the Compass, the Square, and the Rule or straight-edge. Look at the United States capitol, and you will see that it is laid out in the form of a circle. This represents the top of a professional compass of that era, which was circular. Pennsylvania Avenue, running from the Capitol to the White House, represents one leg of the compass. Maryland Avenue, running from the Capitol to Thomas Jefferson Memorial (left), represents the second leg of the compass. In this instance, you will have to lay out a ruler and draw a solid line from the Capitol to the Jefferson Memorial to get the full effect, because Maryland does not run straight through. It runs for a while and then disappears only to reappear again further toward the Memorial. However, you can easily see that the general direction runs precisely toward the Jefferson Memorial.

This is the compass of Freemasonry.

        The Freemason’s Square begins at Union Square, with Louisiana Avenue forming one arm and Washington Avenue the other. Again, you will have to draw a line down Louisiana Avenue and Washington to see the fully-formed square, because Louisiana ends at Pennsylvania and Washington ends at Maryland. The critical 900 angle of the square is pictorially missing; however, once you draw the natural continuation of Louisiana and Washington beyond their termination points you will see the 900 square perfectly formed.

        The Freemason’s Rule, or straightedge, is clearly seen if you draw a straight line south from the White House center to the base of the Washington Monument and then straight East to the Capitol.

        Thus, all three of the sacred instruments of Freemasonry are depicted in the layout of these streets. As I stated earlier, the deliberate planning of these Governmental Buildings so that they would be laid out so as to represent these three sacred tools of Freemasonry, coupled with the Luciferic Goathead Pentagram, clearly tell us that the brand of Luciferic control and worship planned for this capitol city was Freemasonry. This clearly shows that the New World Order for which FreeMasonry has labored for so many years is Luciferic, their vigorous protestations to the contrary notwithstanding.

        But there is more. Look again at the United States Capitol (above). At the extreme Eastern side of the Capitol, you can see two cul-de-sacs which are irregularly shaped.   In fact, when you draw a bold black line carefully around these cul-de-sacs, and continue the black line around the Capitol, you get the appearance of a horned owl, with the cul-de-sacs as its ears.   This is not accidental, either.  This is another way of representing Satan.   Freemasonry designed the layout of Washington D.C. they placed the owl there and on theAmerican One Dollar Bill.

      The Southern point of the Goathead Pentagram represented the spirit of Satan reaching into the mind of the goathead, the owl represents the same meaning.   In other words, both the Executive and the Legislative Branches of Government are to be controlled by Satan (II Corinthians 4).

        In commemoration of the 190th anniversary of the birth of George Washington, 48 American flags representing the then 48 states of the Union, encircling the monument, were raised on February 22, 1922. The current configuration of the more durable aluminum flagpoles date to 1959, following the inclusion of Alaska and Hawaii into the Union as the 49th and 50th states.

        Let us now quickly look at the Washington Monument, which lies directly West of the Capitol. In fact, the Washington Monument lies on a straight line, precisely 900 West of the Capitol.  The Washington Monument(left) is the most important Presidential monument to the occultist, because it is an obelisk set inside a circle. What, you are probably saying, is an obelisk?    An obelisk is a tall, four-sided stone pillar tapering toward a pyramidal top.

        The obelisk is critically important to the occultist because they believe that the spirit of the ancient Egyptian sun god, Ra, resided in the obelisk.

        Thus, the obelisk represents the very presence of the sun god, whom the Bible calls Satan!!

        There are only three major obelisks in the world today, and two of them are in the United States. According to Epperson in his book, "The New World Order", the first major obelisk was constructed in St. Peter’s square in Rome, and is so placed that every Pope who addresses any crowd in the square, must face the obelisk. A New Age author, Peter Tomkins, reports the same facts in his book, "The Magic Of Obelisks", Harper and Row, New York, 1982, ISBN 0-06-014899-3.

        There is an obelisk in St. Peter’s Bascilica as well.  You’ll be shocked to know that the Church of God promotes Celibacy while displaying a sex act right outside of St Peter’s Bascilica.

        The second obelisk was brought to America in 1881 from Alexandria, Egypt, and was placed in Central Park in New York City.

        The third obelisk is the Washington Monument, built to commemorate our First President, George Washington (who was a Freemason). In light of the symbols which we have just studied, which have been built into the layout of Government Center, I believe the Washington Monument was constructed by Masons, according to Masonic tradition, as a symbol that this country was controlled by Freemasonry from the very beginning. And the Washington Monument has Freemasonry stamped all over it:

         * It is built from 36,000 separate blocks of granite. The number 36 is derived from multiplying 3×12 and is an important number.

         * Its capstone weighs exactly 3,300 pounds.

         * The monument contains 188 specially donated Memorial stones, most of them donated by individuals, societies, cities, and nations throughout the world. But, Masonic lodges throughout the world contributed 35 of these Memorial stones. These 35 blocks were intermingled with the other Memorial stones, but the last several of them were placed at the 330 foot level.

         * The total cost of the Washington Monument was reported to be $1,300,000, showing again a most important Masonic number, 13.

         * The Monument has 8 windows, and together they total 39 square feet in size. The number 39 is very sacred because it is formed by multiplying 3×13 AND 39 divided by two is 19.5 which is another significant masonic number. And, also remember the importance of the Number 8 in Occultic Numerology, for it carries the meaning of "New Beginnings". Combined with the meaning of Number 13, as "Extreme Rebellion", you get the total message that this "New Beginning" {New World Order} is to be carried out in "Extreme Rebellion."   I believe this to also be connected to the UPC/EAN 13 BarCode specification(Mark of the Beast).

  There are several other, more complicated Masonic numbers concealed within the construction of the Washington Monument, but you get the point:
        This monument, constructed to honor the first Masonic President, was designed so that both the White House and the Capitol face toward it so that the leaders of both branches have to face the spirit of Lucifer thought to be residing in it. This is typical occultism.

        One final interesting note. We reported earlier in this article that the Washington Monument obelisk was placed directly on a straight line, precisely 900 West of the Capitol. Thus, the inhabitants of the Capitol could face the obelisk daily. However, note that the Washington, D.C., obelisk does not lie in a straight line 900 South the White House. Why? Because it was lined so that it lies in a straight line 900 from the House of Understanding, the headquarters of FreeMasonry!! In the mind of the occultist, the true political Administrative power resides in this Freemasonry headquarters, not in the White House. This is why President Andrew Johnson considered himself to be the subordinate to Albert Pike, the leader of North American FreeMasonry!

        Clearly, the power of leadership to drive this country toward the New World Order, leading the rest of the world, lies in FreeMasonry, not in the White House or the Congress.     These symbols, built into the physical layout of Government Center in Washington, D.C., represent the extent of that power. Think of the many years these symbols have remained hidden from most people’s knowledge; think of the millions of tourists which have walked on these streets during this time, without having any idea as to the existence of these symbols, not to mention their meaning! And, if you have ever driven a car in Washington D.C. area, you will now understand why these streets seem to be laid out so weird!   Driving in Washington D.C.  can be a nightmare.   Now you know why.

        I will challenge any one to try and disprove this information.  The odds against this happening accidentally are so astronomical and ridiculous!  Do you see irrefutable evidences of a conspiracy here?

        And, now the end is apparently in sight. The Third World War, envisioned by Albert Pike in 1870 between Israel and her Arab neighbors, is apparently at hand. Out of this war is to come Antichrist. Are you spiritually ready? Is your family? Are you adequately protecting your loved ones?

        From the rest of my website, you should make the connection that the Churches and Governments are all controlled by this Brotherhood as well.

Statue of Liberty – information compiled by a list member

      The Statue of Liberty is another brotherhood symbol highlighting the lighted torch,  Statue of Liberty is actually the Statue of Liberties – the liberties perpetrated on the American people by the brotherhood.  It was given by French freemasons, a mirror image stands on an island in the river seine in Paris.

        Initiates into the rites of Mithra were called lions and were marked on their foreheads with the Egyptian cross.  The first degree initiates had a golden crown placed on their heads, representing their spiritual self, and this crown, symbolizing the rays of the sun, can be found on the Statue of Liberty in NY harbor.  All these rituals went back thousands of years to Babylon and the stories of Nimrod, Queen Semiramis, and Tammuz, their version of Jesus Mathra was said to be the son (Sun ) of god who died to save humanity and give them eternal life.  One classic symbol of Mithra was a lion with a snake curled around his body, while he holds the keys to heaven.

Better Business Bureau, Notice the Torch?

      The individuals who are in control of this world are not who they might seem.   They are evil spirits set out to enslave other spiritual beings,…. us!  Christ was trying to teach us the truth about spirituality but they had Him killed for trying.

        I do respect all those who died defending our ‘freedom’, but it is time to wake up and realize who the REAL enemy is!

        The American flag is a symbol of the Brotherhood and the Brotherhood is linked to Satanism.  The Flag has 50 pentagrams on it with thirteen stripes.  But again, as mentioned in an earlier page, the number 13 is not evil.  They have programmed us to think that it is evil because they do not want us to go near the knowledge that is behind it.

        1777: June 14 — Continental Congress adopts the following: Resolved: that the flag of the United States be 13 stripes, alternate red and white; that the union be thirteen stars, white in a blue field, representing a new constellation. (stars represent Delaware, Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Georgia, Connecticut, Massachusetts, Maryland, South Carolina, New Hampshire, Virginia, New York, North Carolina, and Rhode Island)

Delaware: – December 07, 1787
Connecticut: – January 09, 1788
Georgia: – January 02, 1788
Maryland: – April 28, 1788
Massachusetts: – February 06, 1788
New Hampshire: – June 21, 1788
New Jersey: – December 18, 1787
New York: – July 26, 1788
North Carolina: – November 21, 1789
Pennsylvania: – December 12, 1787
South Carolina: – May 23, 1788
Rhode Island: – May 29, 1790
Virginia: – June 25, 1788

therevsmall.jpg (1693 bytes)

http://www.theforbiddenknowledge.com/chapter3/index.htm

Babylon

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

Coordinates: 32°32′11″N 44°25′15″E

Ancient
Mesopotamia

Euphrates · Tigris

Sumer

Eridu · Kish · Uruk · Ur
Lagash · Nippur · Ngirsu

Elam

Susa · Anshan

Akkadian Empire

Akkad · Mari

Amorites

Isin · Larsa

Babylonia

Babylon · Chaldea

Assyria

Assur · Nimrud
Dur-Sharrukin · Nineveh

Hittites · Kassites
Ararat / Mitanni

Chronology

Mesopotamia

Sumer (king list)

Kings of Elam
Kings of Assyria
Kings of Babylon

Mythology

Enûma Elish · Gilgamesh

Assyrian religion

Language

Sumerian · Elamite

Akkadian · Aramaic

Hurrian · Hittite

Babylon (Greek Βαβυλών, from Akkadian: Babili, Babilla) was a city-state of ancient Mesopotamia, the remains of which are found in present-day Al Hillah, Babil Province, Iraq, about 85 kilometers (55 mi) south of Baghdad. All that remains of the original ancient famed city of Babylon today is a mound, or tell, of broken mud-brick buildings and debris in the fertile Mesopotamian plain between the Tigris and Euphrates rivers.

Although it has been reconstructed, historical resources inform us that Babylon was at first a small town, that had sprung up by the beginning of the 3rd millennium BC. The town flourished and attained prominence and political repute with the rise of the First Babylonian Dynasty. Claiming to be the successor of the ancient Eridu, Babylon eclipsed Nippur as the "holy city" of Mesopotamia around the time Hammurabi first unified the Babylonian Empire, and also became the seat of the Neo-Babylonian Empire from 612 to 539 BC. The Hanging Gardens of Babylonwere one of the Seven Wonders of the Ancient World.

Name

The Greek form Βαβυλών is an adaptation of Babylonian Babili. The Babylonian name as it stood in the 1st millennium BC had been changed from an earlier Babilli in early 2nd millennium BC, interpreted as "gateway of the god" (bāb-ili) by popular etymology.[1] The earlier name Babillaappears to be an adaptation of a non-Semitic source of unknown origin or meaning.[2]

In the Hebrew Bible, the name appears as בָּבֶל (Babel; Tiberian בָּבֶל Bavel; Syriac ܒܒܠ Bāwēl), interpreted in the Book of Genesis (11:9) to mean "confusion" (viz. of languages), from the verb בלבל bilbél, "to confuse".

History

The earliest source to mention Babylon may be a dated tablet of the reign of Sargon of Akkad (ca. 24th century BC short chronology). The so-called "Weidner Chronicle" states that it was Sargon himself who built Babylon "in front of Akkad" (ABC 19:51). Another chronicle likewise states that Sargon "dug up the dirt of the pit of Babylon, and made a counterpart of Babylon next to Agade". (ABC 20:18-19). More recently, some researchers have stated that those sources may refer to Sargon II of the Neo-Assyrian Empire rather than Sargon of Akkad.[3]

Some scholars, including linguist I.J. Gelb, have suggested that the name Babil is an echo of an earlier city name. According to Ranajit Pal, this city was in the East.[4] Herzfeld wrote about Bawer in Iran, which was allegedly founded by Jamshid; the name Babil could be an echo of Bawer. David Rohl holds that the original Babylon is to be identified with Eridu. The Bible in Genesis 10 indicates that Nimrod was the original founder of Babel (Babylon). Joan Oates claims in her book Babylon that the rendering "Gateway of the gods" is no longer accepted by modern scholars.

Map showing the Babylonian territory upon Hammurabi’s ascension in 1792 BC and upon his death in 1750 BC

Old Babylonian period

The First Babylonian Dynasty was established by Sumu-abum, who declared independence from the neighboring city-state of Kazallu, but Babylon controlled little surrounding territory until it became the capital of Hammurabi‘s empire a century later (r. 1728–1686 BC short chronology). Subsequently, the city continued to be the capital of the region known as Babylonia – although during the almost 400 years of domination by the Kassites during the Late Bronze Age, the city was renamed Karanduniash

Hammurabi is also known for codifying the laws of Babylonia into the Code of Hammurabi that has had a lasting influence on legal thought.

The city itself was built upon the Euphrates, and divided in equal parts along its left and right banks, with steep embankments to contain the river’s seasonal floods. Babylon grew in extent and grandeur over time, but gradually became subject to the rule of Assyria.

It has been estimated that Babylon was the largest city in the world from ca. 1770 to 1670 BC, and again between ca. 612 and 320 BC. It was perhaps the first city to reach a population above 200,000.[5]

Assyrian period

During the reign of Sennacherib of Assyria, Babylonia was in a constant state of revolt, led by Mushezib-Marduk, and suppressed only by the complete destruction of the city of Babylon. In 689 BC, its walls, temples and palaces were razed, and the rubble was thrown into the Arakhtu, the sea bordering the earlier Babylon on the south. This act shocked the religious conscience of Mesopotamia; the subsequent murder of Sennacherib by two of his sons was held to be in expiation of it, and his successor Esarhaddon hastened to rebuild the old city, to receive there his crown, and make it his residence during part of the year. On his death, Babylonia was left to be governed by his elder son Shamash-shum-ukin, who eventually headed a revolt in 652 BC against his brother in Nineveh, Assurbanipal.

Once again, Babylon was besieged by the Assyrians and starved into surrender. Assurbanipal purified the city and celebrated a "service of reconciliation", but did not venture to "take the hands" of Bel. In the subsequent overthrow of the Assyrian Empire, the Babylonians saw another example of divine vengeance. (Albert Houtum-Schindler, "Babylon," Encyclopædia Britannica, 11th ed.)

Neo-Babylonian Chaldean Empire

 Neo-Babylonian Empire

Detail of the Ishtar Gate.

Under Nabopolassar, Babylon threw off the Assyrian rule in 612 BC and became the capital of the Neo-Babylonian Chaldean Empire.[6][7][8]

With the recovery of Babylonian independence, a new era of architectural activity ensued, and his son Nebuchadnezzar II (604–561 BC) made Babylon into one of the wonders of the ancient world.[9] Nebuchadnezzar ordered the complete reconstruction of the imperial grounds, including rebuilding the Etemenanki ziggurat and the construction of the Ishtar Gate — the most spectacular of eight gates that ringed the perimeter of Babylon. A reconstruction of The Ishtar Gate is located in the Pergamon Museum in Berlin. All that was ever found of the Original Ishtar gate was the foundation and scattered bricks.

Nebuchadnezzar is also credited with the construction of the Hanging Gardens of Babylon (one of the seven wonders of the ancient world), said to have been built for his homesick wife Amyitis. Whether the gardens did exist is a matter of dispute. Although excavations by German archaeologist Robert Koldewey are thought to reveal its foundations, many historians disagree about the location, and some believe it may have been confused with gardens in Nineveh.

Persia captures Babylon

In 539 BC, the Neo-Babylonian Empire fell to Cyrus the Great, king of Persia, with an unprecedented military engagement known as the Battle of Opis. The famed walls of Babylon were indeed impenetrable, with the only way into the city through one of its many gates or through the Euphrates, which ebbed beneath its thick walls. Metal gates at the river’s in-flow and out-flow prevented underwater intruders, if one could hold one’s breath to reach them. Cyrus (or his generals) devised a plan to use the Euphrates as the mode of entry to the city, ordering large camps of troops at each point and instructed them to wait for the signal. Awaiting an evening of a national feast among Babylonians (generally thought to refer to the feast of Belshazzar mentioned in Daniel V), Cyrus’ troops diverted the Euphrates river upstream, causing the Euphrates to drop to about ‘mid thigh level on a man’ or to dry up altogether. The soldiers marched under the walls through thigh-level water or as dry as mud. The Persian Army conquered the outlying areas of the city’s interior while a majority of Babylonians at the city center were oblivious to the breach. The account was elaborated upon by Herodotus,[10] and is also mentioned by passages in the Hebrew Bible.[11][12] Cyrus claimed the city by walking through the gates of Babylon with little or no resistance from the drunken Babylonians.

Cyrus later issued a decree permitting captive people, including the Jews, to return to their own land (as explained in the Old Testament), to allow their temple to be rebuilt back in Jerusalem.

Under Cyrus and the subsequent Persian king Darius the Great, Babylon became the capital city of the 9th Satrapy (Babylonia in the south and Athura in the north), as well as a centre of learning and scientific advancement. In Achaemenid Persia, the ancient Babylonian arts of astronomy and mathematics were revitalised and flourished, and Babylonian scholars completed maps of constellations. The city was the administrative capital of the Persian Empire, the preeminent power of the then known world, and it played a vital part in the history of that region for over two centuries. Many important archaeological discoveries have been made that can provide a better understanding of that era.[13][14]

The early Persian kings had attempted to maintain the religious ceremonies of Marduk, but by the reign of Darius III, over-taxation and the strains of numerous wars led to a deterioration of Babylon’s main shrines and canals, and the disintegration of the surrounding region. Despite three attempts at rebellion in 522 BC, 521 BC and 482 BC, the land and city of Babylon remained solidly under Persian rule for two centuries, until Alexander the Great‘s entry in 331 BC.

Hellenistic period

In 331 BC, Darius III was defeated by the forces of the Ancient Greek ruler Alexander the Great at the Battle of Gaugamela, and in October, Babylon fell to the young conqueror. A native account of this invasion notes a ruling by Alexander not to enter the homes of its inhabitants.[15]

Under Alexander, Babylon again flourished as a centre of learning and commerce. But following Alexander’s death in 323 BC in the palace of Nebuchadnezzar, his empire was divided amongst his generals, and decades of fighting soon began, with Babylon once again caught in the middle.

The constant turmoil virtually emptied the city of Babylon. A tablet dated 275 BC states that the inhabitants of Babylon were transported to Seleucia, where a palace was built, as well as a temple given the ancient name of Esagila. With this deportation, the history of Babylon comes practically to an end, though more than a century later, it was found that sacrifices were still performed in its old sanctuary.[16] By 141 BC, when the Parthian Empire took over the region, Babylon was in complete desolation and obscurity.

Persian Empire period

 Babylonia (Persian province)

Under the Parthian, and later, Sassanid Persians, Babylon remained a province of the Persian Empire for nine centuries, until about 650 AD. It continued to have its own culture and people, who spoke varieties of Aramaic, and who continued to refer to their homeland as Babylon. Some examples of their cultural products are often found in the Babylonian Talmud, the Mandaean religion, and the religion of the prophet Mani. Christianity came to Mesopotamia in the 1st and 2nd centuries AD, and Babylon was the seat of a Bishop of the Church of the East.

Archaeology

Babylon in 1932.

The site at Babylon consists of a number of mounds covering an oblong area roughly 2 kilometers by 1 kilometer, oriented north to south.[citation needed] The site is bounded by the Euphrates River on the west, and by the remains of the ancient city walls otherwise. Originally, the Euphrates roughly bisected the city, as is common in the region, but the river has since shifted its course so that much of the remains on the former western part of the city are now inundated. Some portions of the city wall to the west of the river also remain. Several of the sites mounds are more prominent.

These include:

  • Amran Ibn Ali – to the south and the highest of the mounds at 25 meters. It is the site of Esagila, a temple of Marduk which also contained shrines to Ea and Nabu.
  • Homera – a reddish colored mound on the west side. Most of the Hellenistic remains are here.
  • Babil – in the northern end of the site, about 22 meters in height. It has been extensively subject to brick robbing (or brick recycling depending on your point of view) since ancient times. It held a palace build by Nebuchadnezzar.

Occupation at the site dates back to the late 3rd millennium, finally achieving prominence in the early 2nd millennium under the First Babylonian Dynasty and again later in the millennium under the Kassite dynasty of Babylon. Unfortunately, almost nothing from that period has been recovered at the site of Babylon. First, the water table in the region has risen greatly over the centuries and artifacts from the time before the Neo-Babylonian Empire are unavailable to current standard archaeological methods. Secondly, the Neo-Babylonians conducted massive rebuilding projects in the city which destroyed or obscured much of the earlier record. Third, much of the western half of the city is now under the Euphrates River. Fourth, Babylon has been sacked a number of times, most notably by the Hittites and Elamites in the 2nd millennium, then by the Neo-Assyrian Empire and the Achaemenid Empire in the 1st millennium, after the Babylonians had revolted against their rule. Lastly, the site has been long mined for building materials on a commercial scale.

While knowledge of early Babylon must be pieced together from epigraphic remains found elsewhere, such as at Uruk, Nippur, and Haradum, information on the Neo-Babylonian city is available from archaeological excavations and from classical sources. Babylon was described, perhaps even visited, by a number of classical historians including Ctesias, Herodotus, Quintus Curtius Rufus, Strabo, and Cleitarchus. These reports are of variable accuracy and some political spin is involved but still provide useful data.

The first reported archaeological excavation of Babylon was conducted by Claudius James Rich in 1811-12 and again in 1817.[17][18] Robert Mignan excavated at the site briefly in 1827.[19] William Loftus visited there in 1849.[20]

Austen Henry Layard made some soundings during a brief visit in 1850 before abandoning the site.[21] Fulgence Fresnel and Julius Oppert heavily excavated Babylon from 1852 to 1854. Unfortunately, much of the result of their work was lost when a raft containing over forty crates of artifacts sank into the Tigris river.[22][23]

Henry Creswicke Rawlinson and George Smith worked there briefly in 1854. The next excavation, a major one, was conducted by Hormuzd Rassam on behalf of the British Museum. Work began in 1879, continuing until 1882, and was prompted by widespread looting occurring at the site. Using industrial scale digging in search of artifacts, Rassam recovered a large quantity of cuneiform tablets and other finds. The zealous excavation methods, common in those days, caused much damage to the archaeological context.[24][25]

A team from the German Oriental Society led by Robert Koldewey conducted the first scientific archaeological excavations at Babylon. The work was conducted every year between 1899 and 1917 until World War I intruded. Primary efforts of the dig involved the temple of Marduk and the processional way leading up to it, as well as the city wall. Hundreds of recovered tablets, as well as the noted Ishtar Gate were sent back to Germany.[26][27][28][29][30][31]

Further work by the German Archaeological Institute was conducted by Heinrich J. Lenzen in 1956 and Hansjörg Schmid 1962. The work by Lenzen dealt primarily with the Hellenistic theatre and by Schmid with the temple ziggurat Etemenanki.[32]

In more recent times, the site of Babylon was excavated by G. Bergamini on behalf of the Centro Scavi di Torino per il Medio Oriente e l’Asia and the Iraqi-Italian Institute of Archaeological Sciences. This work began with a season of excavation in 1974 followed by a topographical survey in 1977.[33] The focus was on clearing up issues raised by re-examination of the old German data. After a decade, Bergamini returned to the site in 1987-1989. The work concentrated on the area surrounding the Ishara and Ninurta temples in the Shu-Anna city-quarter of Babylon.[34][35]

It should be noted that during the restoration efforts in Babylon, some amount of excavation and room clearing has been done by the Iraqi State Organization for Antiquities and Heritage. Given the conditions in that country the last few decades, publication of archaeological activities has been understandably sparse at best.[36][37]

Reconstruction

In 1983, Saddam Hussein started rebuilding the city on top of the old ruins (because of this, artifacts and other finds may well be under the city by now), investing in both restoration and new construction. He inscribed his name on many of the bricks in imitation of Nebuchadnezzar. One frequent inscription reads: "This was built by Saddam Hussein, son of Nebuchadnezzar, to glorify Iraq". This recalls the ziggurat at Ur, where each individual brick was stamped with "Ur-Nammu, king of Ur, who built the temple of Nanna". These bricks became sought after as collectors’ items after the downfall of Hussein, and the ruins are no longer being restored to their original state. He also installed a huge portrait of himself and Nebuchadnezzar at the entrance to the ruins, and shored up Processional Way, a large boulevard of ancient stones, and the Lion of Babylon, a black rock sculpture about 2,600 years old.

When the Gulf War ended, Saddam wanted to build a modern palace, also over some old ruins; it was made in the pyramidal style of a Sumerian ziggurat. He named it Saddam Hill. In 2003, he was ready to begin the construction of a cable car line over Babylon when the invasion began and halted the project.

An article published in April 2006 states that UN officials and Iraqi leaders have plans for restoring Babylon, making it into a cultural center.[38][39]

As of May 2009, the provincial government of Babil has reopened the site to tourism.

Panoramic view over the reconstructed city of Babylon

Effects of the U.S. military

US forces under the command of General James T. Conway of the 1st Marine Expeditionary Force were criticized for building the military base "Camp Alpha", comprising among other facilities a helipad, on ancient Babylonian ruins following the 2003 invasion of Iraq.

US Marines in front of the rebuilt ruins of Babylon, 2003.

US forces have occupied the site for some time and have caused irreparable damage to the archaeological record. In a report of the British Museum‘s Near East department, Dr. John Curtis describes how parts of the archaeological site were levelled to create a landing area for helicopters, and parking lots for heavy vehicles. Curtis wrote that the occupation forces

"caused substantial damage to the Ishtar Gate, one of the most famous monuments from antiquity […] US military vehicles crushed 2,600-year-old brick pavements, archaeological fragments were scattered across the site, more than 12 trenches were driven into ancient deposits and military earth-moving projects contaminated the site for future generations of scientists […] Add to all that the damage caused to nine of the moulded brick figures of dragons in the Ishtar Gate by soldiers trying to remove the bricks from the wall."

A US Military spokesman claimed that engineering operations were discussed with the "head of the Babylon museum".[40]

The head of the Iraqi State Board for Heritage and Antiquities, Donny George, said that the "mess will take decades to sort out".[41] In April 2006, Colonel John Coleman, former Chief of Staff for the 1st Marine Expeditionary Force, offered to issue an apology for the damage done by military personnel under his command. However he claimed that the US presence had deterred far greater damage from other looters.[42] Some antiquities were removed since creation of Camp Alpha, without doubt to be sold on the antiquities market, which is booming since the beginning of the occupation of Iraq.[43]

See also

References

Notes

  1. ^ Dietz Otto Edzard: Geschichte Mesopotamiens. Von den Sumerern bis zu Alexander dem Großen, Beck, München 2004, p. 121.
  2. ^ Liane Jakob-Rost, Joachim Marzahn: Babylon, ed. Staatliche Museen zu Berlin. Vorderasiatisches Museum, (Kleine Schriften 4), 2. Auflage, Putbus 1990, p. 2
  3. ^ Stephanie Dalley, Babylon as a Name for other Cities Including Nineveh, in Uchicago.edu, Proceedings of the 51st Rencontre Assyriologique Internationale, Oriental Institute SAOC 62, pp. 25-33, 2005
  4. ^ Tertius Chandler. Four Thousand Years of Urban Growth: An Historical Census (1987), St. David’s University Press (etext.org). ISBN 0-88946-207-0. SeeHistorical urban community sizes.
  5. ^ Bradford, Alfred S. (2001). With Arrow, Sword, and Spear: A History of Warfare in the Ancient World, pp. 47-48. Greenwood Publishing Group. ISBN 0275952592.
  6. ^ Curtis, Adrian; Herbert Gordon May (2007). Oxford Bible Atlas Oxford University Press ISBN 978-0191001581 p. 122 "chaldean+empire"&num=100 Google Books Search
  7. ^ von Soden, Wilfred; Donald G. Schley (1996). William B. Eerdmanns ISBN 978-0802801425 p. 60 "chaldean+empire"&num=100#PPA60,M1 Google Books Search
  8. ^ Saggs, H.W.F. (2000). Babylonians, p. 165. University of California Press. ISBN 0520202228.
  9. ^ Herodotus, Book 1, Section 191
  10. ^ Isaiah 44:27
  11. ^ Jeremiah 50-51
  12. ^ Forgotten Empire: The World of Ancient Persia The British Museum. Accessed April 19, 2008.
  13. ^ Beck, Roger B.; Linda Black, Larry S. Krieger, Phillip C. Naylor, Dahia Ibo Shabaka, (1999). World History: Patterns of Interaction. Evanston, IL: McDougal Littell. ISBN 0-395-87274-X.
  14. ^ Chisholm, Hugh, ed (1911). "Babylon". Encyclopædia Britannica (Eleventh ed.). Cambridge University Press.
  15. ^ Claudius J. Rich, Memoirs on the Ruins of Babylon, 1815
  16. ^ Claudius J. Rich, Second memoir on Babylon; containing an inquiry into the correspondence between the ancient descriptions of Babylon, and the remains still visible on the site, 1818
  17. ^ Google Books Search, Robert Mignan, Travels in Chaldæa, Including a Journey from Bussorah to Bagdad, Hillah, and Babylon, Performed on Foot in 1827, H. Colburn and R. Bentley, 1829 ISBN 1402160135
  18. ^ Google Books Search, William K. Loftus, Travels and Researches in Chaldaea and Susiana, Travels and Researches in Chaldaea and Susiana: With an Account of Excavations at Warka, the "Erech" of Nimrod, and Shush, "Shushan the Palace" of Esther, in 1849-52, Robert Carter & Brothers, 1857
  19. ^ Google Books Search, A. H. Layard, Discoveries in the Ruins of Nineveh and Babylon, J. Murray, 1853
  20. ^ J. Oppert, Expédition scientifique en Mésopotamie exécutée par ordre du gouvernement de 1851 à 1854. Tome I: Rélation du voyage et résultat de l’expédition, 1863 (also as ISBN 0543749452) Tome II: Déchiffrement des inscriptions cuneiforms, 1859 (also as ISBN 0543749398)
  21. ^ H V. Hilprecht, Exploration in the Bible Lands During the 19th Century, A. J. Holman, 1903
  22. ^ Archive.org, Hormuzd Rassam, Asshur and the Land of Nimrod: Being an Account of the Dicoveries Made in the Ancient Ruins of Nineveh, Asshur, Sepharvaim, Calah, [etc]…, Curts & Jennings, 1897
  23. ^ Julian Reade, Hormuzd Rassam and his discoveries, Iraq, vol. 55, pp. 39-62, 1993
  24. ^ Google Books Research, R. Koldewey, Das wieder erstehende Babylon, die bisherigen Ergebnisse der deutschen Ausgrabungen, J.C. Hinrichs, 1913, with online English translation: Agnes Sophia Griffith Johns, The excavations at Babylon By Robert Koldewey, Macmillan and Co., 1914
  25. ^ R. Koldewey, Die Tempel von Babylon und Borsippa, WVDOG, vol. 15, pp. 37-49, 1911 (German)
  26. ^ R. Koldewey, Das Ischtar-Tor in Babylon, WVDOG, vol. 32, 1918
  27. ^ F. Wetzel, Die Stadtmauren von Babylon, WVDOG, vol. 48, pp. 1-83, 1930
  28. ^ F. Wetzel and F.H. Weisbach, Das Hauptheiligtum des Marduk in Babylon: Esagila und Etemenanki, WVDOG, vol. 59, pp. 1-36, 1938
  29. ^ F. Wetzel et al., Das Babylon der Spätzeit, WVDOG, vol. 62, Gebr. Mann, 1957 (1998 reprint ISBN 3786120013)
  30. ^ Hansjörg Schmid, Der Tempelturm Etemenanki in Babylon, Zabern, 1995, ISBN 3805316100
  31. ^ G. Bergamini, Levels of Babylon Reconsidered, Mesopotamia, vol. 12, pp. 111-152, 1977
  32. ^ G. Bergamini, Excavations in Shu-anna Babylon 1987, Mesopotamia, vol. 23, pp. 5-17, 1988
  33. ^ G. Bergamini, Preliminary report on the 1988-1989 operations at Babylon Shu-Anna, Mesopotamia, vol. 25, pp. 5-12, 1990
  34. ^ Excavations in Iraq 1981-1982, Iraq, vol. 45, no. 2, pp. 199-224,1983
  35. ^ Farouk N. H. Al-Rawi, Nabopolassar’s Restoration Work on the Wall "Imgur-Enlil at Babylon, Iraq, vol. 47, pp. 1-13, 1985
  36. ^ Gettleman, Jeffrey. Unesco intends to put the magic back in Babylon, International Herald Tribune, April 21, 2006. Accessed April 19, 2008.
  37. ^ McBride, Edward. Monuments to Self: Baghdad’s grands projects in the age of Saddam Hussein, MetropolisMag. Accessed April 19, 2008.
  38. ^ "Damage seen to ancient Babylon". The Boston Globe. January 16, 2005.
  39. ^ Heritage News from around the world, World Heritage Alert!. Accessed April 19, 2008.
  40. ^ Cornwell, Rupert. US colonel offers Iraq an apology of sorts for devastation of Babylon, The Independent, April 15, 2006. Accessed April 19, 2008.
  41. ^ J. E. Curtis, "Report on Meeting at Babylon 11 – 13 December 2004", British Museum, 2004

External links

Iraq war

Categories: Amorite cities | Ancient cities | Archaeological sites in Iraq | Babylon | Former populated places in Iraq | Hebrew Bible places | Historic Jewish communities | Fertile Crescent | Populated places on the Euphrates River

Sumer

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

Ancient
Mesopotamia

Euphrates · Tigris

Sumer

Eridu · Kish · Uruk · Ur
Lagash · Nippur · Ngirsu

Elam

Susa · Anshan

Akkadian Empire

Akkad · Mari

Amorites

Isin · Larsa

Babylonia

Babylon · Chaldea

Assyria

Assur · Nimrud
Dur-Sharrukin · Nineveh

Hittites · Kassites
Ararat / Mitanni

Chronology

Mesopotamia

Sumer (king list)

Kings of Elam
Kings of Assyria
Kings of Babylon

Mythology

Enûma Elish · Gilgamesh

Assyrian religion

Language

Sumerian · Elamite

Akkadian · Aramaic

Hurrian · Hittite

Sumer (from Akkadian Šumeru; Sumerian kien-ĝir15, approximately "native land"[1][2] ) was a civilization and historical region in southern Mesopotamia, modern Iraq during the Chalcolithic and Early Bronze Age.

The pre-dynastic period of Sumer spans the Uruk period (4th millennium BC), followed by the proto-historical early dynastic period (early 3rd millennium BC) and the dynastic period of Sumer proper in the mid 3rd millennium BC, until the conquest of Sumer by the Akkadians around 2400 BC. Native Sumerian rule re-emerged for about a century in the so-called Sumerian Renaissance of the 21st to 20th century (short chronology).

The cities of Sumer were the first civilization to practice intensive, year-round agriculture, by 5000 BC showing the use of core agricultural techniques including large-scale intensive cultivation of land, mono-cropping, organized irrigation, and the use of a specialized labor force. The surplus of storable food created by this economy allowed the population to settle in one place instead of migrating after crops and grazing land. It also allowed for a much greater population density, and in turn required an extensive labor force and division of labor. Sumer was also the site of early development of writing, progressing from a stage of proto-writing in the mid 4th millennium BC to writing proper by 3000 BC (see Jemdet Nasr).

Origin of name

The term "Sumerian" is the common name given to the ancient inhabitants of southern Mesopotamia, Sumer, by their successors, the Semitic Akkadians. The Sumerians referred to themselves as ùĝ saĝ gíg-ga, phonetically uŋ saŋ giga, literally meaning "the black-headed people".[3] The Akkadian word Shumer may represent the geographical name in dialect, but the phonological development leading to the Akkadian term šumerû is uncertain.[2][4] Biblical Shinar, Egyptian Sngr and Hittite Šanhar(a) could be western variants of Shumer.[4] Sumer was said to have influenced later societies such as Babylon, Uruk, and Egypt.

City-States

Further information: Cities of the Ancient Near East and Waterways of Sumer and Akkad

Map of Sumer

By the late 4th millennium BC, Sumer was divided into about a dozen independent city-states, whose limits were defined by canals and boundary stones. Each was centered on a temple dedicated to the particular patron god or goddess of the city and ruled over by a priestly governor (ensi) or by a king (lugal) who was intimately tied to the city’s religious rites.

The five "first" cities said to have exercised pre-dynastic kingship:  

  1. Eridu (Tell Abu Shahrain)
  2. Bad-tibira (probably Tell al-Madain)
  3. Larsa (Tell as-Senkereh)
  4. Sippar (Tell Abu Habbah)
  5. Shuruppak (Tell Fara)

Other principal cities:

  1. Kish (Tell Uheimir & Ingharra)
  2. Uruk (Warka)
  3. Ur (Tell al-Muqayyar)
  4. Nippur (Afak)
  5. Lagash (Tell al-Hiba)
  6. Ngirsu (Tello or Telloh)
  7. Umma (Tell Jokha)
  8. Adab (Tell Bismaya)
  9. Mari (Tell Hariri) 2
  10. Isin (Ishan al-Bahriyat)

(1location uncertain)
(2an outlying city in northern Mesopotamia)

Minor cities (from south to north):

  1. Kuara (Tell al-Lahm)
  2. Zabala (Tell Ibzeikh)
  3. Kisurra (Tell Abu Hatab)
  4. Marad (Tell Wannat es-Sadum)
  5. Dilbat (Tell ed-Duleim)
  6. Borsippa (Birs Nimrud)
  7. Kutha (Tell Ibrahim)
  8. Der (al-Badra)
  9. Eshnuna (Tell Asmar)
  10. Nagar (Tell Brak) 2

(2an outlying city in northern Mesopotamia)

Apart from Mari, which lies full 330 km northwest of Agade, but which is credited in the king list as having “exercised kingship” in the Early Dynastic II period, and Nagar, an outpost, these cities are all in the Euphrates-Tigris alluvial plain, south of Baghdad in what are now the Bābil, Diyala, Wāsit, Dhi Qar, Basra,Al-Muthannā and Al-Qādisiyyah governorates of Iraq.

History

History of Sumer

The Sumerian city states rose to power during the prehistorical Ubaid and Uruk periods. Sumerian history reaches back to the 26th century BC and before, but the historical record remains obscure until the Early Dynastic III period, ca. the 23rd century BC, when a now deciphered syllabary writing system was developed, which has allowed archaeologists to read contemporary records and inscriptions. Classical Sumer ends with the rise of the Akkadian Empire in the 23rd century BC. Following the Gutian period, there is a brief "Sumerian renaissance" in the 21st century BC, cut short in the 20th century BC by Amoriteinvasions. The Amorite "dynasty of Isin" persisted until ca. 1700 BC, when Mesopotamia was united under Babylonian rule.

Ubaid period

Ubaid period

The Ubaid period is marked by a distinctive style of fine quality painted pottery which spread throughout Mesopotamia and the Persian Gulf. During this time, the first settlement in southern Mesopotamia was established at Eridu, ca. 5300 BC, by farmers who brought with them the Samarran culture from northern Mesopotamia. It is not known whether or not these were the actual Sumerians who are identified with the later Uruk culture. Eridu remained an important religious center when it was gradually surpassed in size by the nearby city of Uruk.

Uruk period

Uruk period

The archaeological transition from the Ubaid period to the Uruk period is marked by a gradual shift from painted pottery domestically produced on a slow wheel, to a great variety of unpainted pottery mass-produced by specialists on fast wheels.

By the time of the Uruk period (ca. 4100–2900 BC calibrated), the volume of trade goods transported along the canals and rivers of southern Mesopotamia facilitated the rise of many large, stratified, temple-centered cities (with populations of over 10,000 people) where centralized administrations employed specialized workers. It is fairly certain that it was during the Uruk period that Sumerian cities began to make use of slave labor captured from the hill country, and there is ample evidence for captured slaves as workers in the earliest texts. Artifacts, and even colonies of this Uruk civilization have been found over a wide area—from the Taurus Mountains in Turkey, to the Mediterranean Sea in the west, and as far east as Central Iran.[5]

The Uruk period civilization, exported by Sumerian traders and colonists (like that found at Tell Brak), had an effect on all surrounding peoples, who gradually evolved their own comparable, competing economies and cultures. The cities of Sumer could not maintain remote, long-distance colonies by military force.[5]

Sumerian cities during the Uruk period were probably theocratic and were most likely headed by a priest-king (ensi), assisted by a council of elders, including both men and women.[6] It is quite possible that the later Sumerian pantheon was modelled upon this political structure. There was little evidence of institutionalised violence or professional soldiers during the Uruk period, and towns were generally unwalled. During this period Uruk became the most urbanised city in the world, surpassing for the first time 50,000 inhabitants.

Notable Sumerians

History of SumerMythologyKing list

Pre-dynastic kings:
AlulimDumuzid, the ShepherdEn-men-dur-ana

1st Dynasty of Kish:
EtanaEn-me-barage-siAga of Kish

1st Dynasty of Uruk:
EnmerkarLugalbandaGilgamesh

1st Dynasty of Ur:
MeskalamdugMesh-Ane-padaPuabiMesilim of Kish

2nd Dynasty of Uruk:
En-shag-kush-ana

1st Dynasty of Lagash:
Ur-NansheEannatumEntemenaUrukagina

Dynasty of Adab:
Lugal-Ane-mundu

3rd Dynasty of Kish:
Kug-Bau

3rd Dynasty of Uruk:
Lugal-zage-si

Dynasty of Akkad:
SargonEn-hedu-anaMan-ishtishuNaram-Suen of AkkadShar-kali-sharriDudu of AkkadShu-Durul

2nd Dynasty of Lagash:
Puzer-MamaGudea

5th Dynasty of Uruk:
Utu-hengal

3rd dynasty of Ur:
Ur-NammaShulgiAmar-SuenaShu-SuenIbbi-Suen

The ancient Sumerian king list includes the early dynasties of several prominent cities from this period. The first set of names on the list is of kings said to have reigned before a major flood occurred. These early names may be fictional, and include some legendary and mythological figures, such as Alulim and Dumizid.[7]

The end of the Uruk period coincided with the Piora oscillation, a dry period from c. 3200–2900 BC that marked the end of a long wetter, warmer climate period from about 9,000 to 5,000 years ago, called the Holocene climatic optimum.[8]

Early Dynastic Period

The Dynastic period begins ca. 2900 BC and includes such legendary figures as Enmerkar and Gilgamesh—who are supposed to have reigned shortly before the historic record opens ca. 2700 BC, when the now deciphered syllabic writing started to develop from the early pictograms. The center of Sumerian culture remained in southern Mesopotamia, even though rulers soon began expanding into neighboring areas, and neighboring Semitic groups adopted much of Sumerian culture for their own.

The earliest Dynastic king on the Sumerian king list whose name is known from any other legendary source is Etana, 13th king of the first Dynasty of Kish. The earliest king authenticated through archaeological evidence is Enmebaragesi of Kish (ca. 26th century BC), whose name is also mentioned in the Gilgamesh epic—leading to the suggestion that Gilgamesh himself might have been a historical king of Uruk. As the Epic of Gilgamesh shows, this period was associated with increased violence. Cities became walled, and increased in size as undefended villages in southern Mesopotamia disappeared. (Gilgamesh is credited with having built the walls of Uruk).

1st Dynasty of Lagash

Fragment of Eannatum‘s Stele of the Vultures

 Lagash

ca. 2500–2270 BC

The dynasty of Lagash, though omitted from the king list, is well attested through several important monuments and many archaeological finds.

Although short-lived, one of the first empires known to history was that of Eannatum of Lagash, who annexed practically all of Sumer, including Kish, Uruk, Ur, and Larsa, and reduced to tribute the city-state ofUmma, arch-rival of Lagash. In addition, his realm extended to parts of Elam and along the Persian Gulf. He seems to have used terror as a matter of policy—his stele of the vultures has been found, showing violent treatment of enemies. His empire collapsed shortly after his death. He is notable for the policy of having deliberately introduced the use of "terror" as a weapon against his enemies.

Later, Lugal-Zage-Si, the priest-king of Umma, overthrew the primacy of the Lagash dynasty in the area, then conquered Uruk, making it his capital, and claimed an empire extending from the Persian Gulf to the Mediterranean. He was the last ethnically Sumerian king before the arrival of the Semitic king, Sargon of Akkad.

Akkadian Empire

Akkadian Empire

ca. 2270–2083 BC (short chronology)

The Semitic Akkadian language is first attested in proper names of the kings of Kish ca. 2800 BC,[9] preserved in later king lists. There are texts written entirely in Old Akkadian dating from ca. 2500 BC. Use of Old Akkadian was at its peak during the rule of Sargon the Great (ca. 2270–2215 BC), but even then most administrative tablets continued to be written in Sumerian, the language used by the scribes. Gelb and Westenholz differentiate three stages of Old Akkadian: that of the pre-Sargonic era, that of the Akkadian empire, and that of the "Neo-Sumerian Renaissance" that followed it. Speakers of Akkadian and Sumerian coexisted for about one thousand years, until ca. 1800 BC, when Sumerian ceased to be spoken. Thorkild Jacobsen has argued that there is little break in historical continuity between the pre- and post-Sargon periods, and that too much emphasis has been placed on the perception of a "Semitic vs. Sumerian" conflict.[10] However, it is certain that Akkadian was also briefly imposed on neighboring parts of Elam that were conquered by Sargon.

Gutian period

Gutian dynasty of Sumer

ca. 2083–2050 BC (short chronology)

2nd Dynasty of Lagash

Gudea of Lagash

Lagash

ca. 2093–2046 BC (short chronology)

Following the downfall of the Akkadian Empire at the hands of Gutians, another native Sumerian ruler, Gudea of Lagash, rose to local prominence and continued the practices of the Sargonid kings’ claims to divinity. Like the previous Lagash dynasty, Gudea and his descendents also promoted artistic development and left a large number of archaeological artifacts.

Sumerian Renaissance

Great Ziggurat of Ur, near Nasiriyah,Iraq

Sumerian renaissance

ca. 2047–1940 BC (short chronology)

Later, the 3rd dynasty of Ur under Ur-Nammu and Shulgi, whose power extended as far as northern Mesopotamia, was the last great "Sumerian renaissance", but already the region was becoming more Semitic than Sumerian, with the influx of waves of Martu (Amorites) who were later to found the Babylonian Empire. The Sumerian language, however, remained a sacerdotal language taught in schools, in the same way that Latin was used in the Medieval period, for as long as cuneiform was utilised.

Decline

This period is generally taken to coincide with a major shift in population from southern Iraq toward the north. Ecologically, the agricultural productivity of the Sumerian lands was being compromised as a result of rising salinity. Soil salinity in this region had been long recognized as a major problem. Poorly drained irrigated soils, in an arid climate with high levels of evaporation, led to the buildup of dissolved salts in the soil, eventually reducing agricultural yields severely. During the Akkadian and Ur III phases, there was a shift from the cultivation of wheat to the more salt-tolerant barley, but this was insufficient, and during the period from 2100 BC to 1700 BC, it is estimated that the population in this area declined by nearly three fifths.[11] This greatly weakened the balance of power within the region, weakening the areas where Sumerian was spoken, and comparatively strengthening those where Akkadian was the major language. Henceforth Sumerian would remain only a literary and liturgical language, similar to the position occupied by Latin in medievalEurope.

Following an Elamite invasion and sack of Ur during the rule of Ibbi-Sin (ca. 1940 BC), Sumer came under Amorite rule (taken to introduce the Middle Bronze Age). The independent Amorite states of the 20th to 18th centuries are summarized as the "Dynasty of Isin" in the Sumerian king list, ending with the rise ofBabylonia under Hammurabi ca. 1700 BC.

During the third millennium BC, there developed a very intimate cultural symbiosis between the Sumerians and the Akkadians, which included widespread bilingualism.[12] The influence of Sumerian on Akkadian (and vice versa) is evident in all areas, from lexical borrowing on a massive scale, to syntactic, morphological, and phonological convergence.[12] This has prompted scholars to refer to Sumerian and Akkadian in the third millennium as a sprachbund.[12]

Akkadian gradually replaced Sumerian as a spoken language somewhere around the turn of the 3rd and the 2nd millennium BC (the exact dating being a matter of debate),[13] but Sumerian continued to be used as a sacred, ceremonial, literary and scientific language in Mesopotamia until the first century CE.

Population

The first farmers from Samarra migrated to Sumer, and built shrines and settlements at Eridu

In spite of the importance of this region, genetic studies on the Sumerians are limited and generally restricted to analysis of classical markers due to Iraq’s modern political instability. It has been found that Y-DNA Haplogroup J2 originated in Northern Iraq.[14][15] The Sumerians were a non-Semitic people; a number of linguists believed they could detect a substrate language beneath Sumerian. However, the archaeological record shows clear uninterrupted cultural continuity from the time of the Early Ubaid period (5300 – 4700 BC C-14) settlements in southern Mesopotamia. The Sumerian people who settled here farmed the lands in this region that were made fertile by silt deposited by the Tigris and the Euphrates rivers.

It is speculated by some archaeologists that Sumerian speakers were farmers who moved down from the north, after perfecting irrigation agriculture there [note there is no consensus among scholars on the origins of the Sumerians]. The Ubaidpottery of southern Mesopotamia has been connected via Choga Mami Transitional ware to the pottery of the Samarra period culture (c. 5700 – 4900 BC C-14) in the north, who were the first to practice a primitive form of irrigation agriculture along the middle Tigris River and its tributaries. The connection is most clearly seen at Tell Awayli (Oueilli, Oueili) near Larsa, excavated by the French in the 1980s, where 8 levels yielded pre-Ubaid pottery resembling Samarran ware. Farming peoples spread down into southern Mesopotamia because they had developed a temple-centered social organization for mobilizing labor and technology for water control, enabling them to survive and prosper in a difficult environment.

Culture

Social and family life

A reconstruction in the British Museum of headgear and necklaces worn by the women in some Sumerian graves

In the early Sumerian period (i.e. Uruk), the primitive pictograms suggest[16] that

  • "Pottery was very plentiful, and the forms of the vases, bowls and dishes were manifold ; there were special jars for honey, butter, oil and wine, which was probably made from dates, and one form of vase had a spout protruding from its side. Some of the vases had pointed feet, and stood on stands with crossed legs ; others were flat-bottomed, and were set on square or rectangular frames of wood. The oil-jars – and probably others also – were sealed with clay, precisely as in early Egypt. Vases and dishes of stone were made in imitation of those of clay, and baskets were woven of reeds or formed of leather."
  • "A feathered head-dress was worn on the head. Beds, stools and chairs were used, with carved legs resembling those of an ox. There were fire-places and fire-altars, and apparently chimneys also."
  • "Knives, drills, wedges and an instrument which looks like a saw were all known, while spears, bows, arrows and daggers (but not swords) were employed in war."
  • "Tablets were used for writing purposes, and copper, gold and silver were worked by the smith. Daggers with metal blades and wooden handles were worn, and copper was hammered into plates, while necklaces or collars were made of gold."
  • "Time was reckoned in lunar months."

There is much evidence that the Sumerians loved music. It seemed to be an important part of religious and civic life in Sumer. Lyres were popular in Sumer; see Sumerian music.

Inscriptions describing the reforms of king Urukagina of Lagash (ca. 2300 BC) say that he abolished the former custom of polyandry in his country, by which a woman who took multiple husbands was stoned with rocks upon which her crime had been written.[17]

Though women were protected by late Sumerian law and were able to achieve a higher status in Sumer than in other contemporary civilizations, the culture was male-dominated. The Code of Ur-Nammu, the oldest such codification yet discovered, dating to the Ur-III "Sumerian Renaissance", reveals a glimpse at societal structure in late Sumerian law. Beneath the lu-gal ("great man" or king), all members of society belonged to one of two basic strata: The "lu" or free person, and the slave (male, arad; female geme). The son of a luwas called a dumu-nita until he married. A woman (munus) went from being a daughter (dumu-mi), to a wife (dam), then if she outlived her husband, a widow (numasu) who could remarry.

Historian Alan I. Marcus has observed, "Sumerians held a rather dour perspective on life." One Sumerian wrote: "Tears, lament, anguish, and depression are within me. Suffering overwhelms me. Evil fate holds me and carries off my life. Malignant sickness bathes me." Another wrote, "Why am I counted among the ignorant? Food is all about, yet my food is hunger. On the day shares were allotted, my allotted share was suffering."[18]

Language and writing

Sumerian language and Cuneiform

The most important archaeological discoveries in Sumer are a large number of tablets written in Sumerian. Sumerian writing is the oldest example of writing on earth. Although pictures – that is, hieroglyphs were first used, symbols were later made to represent syllables. Triangular or wedge-shaped reeds were used to write on moist clay. This is called cuneiform. A large body of hundreds of thousands of texts in the Sumerian language has survived, such as personal or business letters, receipts, lexical lists, laws, hymns, prayers, stories, daily records, and even libraries full of clay tablets. Monumental inscriptions and texts on different objects like statues or bricks are also very common. Many texts survive in multiple copies because they were repeatedly transcribed by scribes-in-training. Sumerian continued to be the language of religion and law in Mesopotamia long after Semitic speakers had become the ruling race. The Sumerian language is generally regarded as a language isolate in linguistics because it belongs to no known language family; Akkadian, by contrast belongs to the Afro-Asiatic languages. There have been many failed attempts to connect Sumerian to other language groups. It is an agglutinative language; in other words, morphemes ("units of meaning") are added together to create words, unlike analytic languages where morphemes are purely added together to create sentences.

Understanding Sumerian texts today can be problematic even for experts. Most difficult are the earliest texts, which in many cases don’t give the full grammatical structure of the language.

During the third millennium BC, there developed a very intimate cultural symbiosis between the Sumerians and the Akkadians, which included widespread bilingualism.[12] The influence of Sumerian on Akkadian (and vice versa) is evident in all areas, from lexical borrowing on a massive scale, to syntactic, morphological, and phonological convergence.[12] This has prompted scholars to refer to Sumerian and Akkadian in the third millennium as a sprachbund.[12]

Akkadian gradually replaced Sumerian as a spoken language somewhere around the turn of the 3rd and the 2nd millennium BC (the exact dating being a matter of debate),[13] but Sumerian continued to be used as a sacred, ceremonial, literary and scientific language in Mesopotamia until the first century CE.

Religion

Sumerian religion

Tell Asmar votive sculpture 2750-2600 B.C

There were no organized set of gods; each city-state had its own patrons, temples, and priest-kings. The Sumerians were probably the first to write down their beliefs, which were the inspiration for much of later Mesopotamian mythology, religion, and astrology.

artempiresmarduk

The Sumerians worshipped:

  • Anu as the full time god, equivalent to "heaven" – indeed, the word "an" in Sumerian means "sky" and his consort Ki, means "Earth".
  • Enki in the south at the temple in Eridu. Enki was the god of beneficence, ruler of the freshwater depths beneath the earth, a healer and friend to humanity who was thought to have given us the arts and sciences, the industries and manners of civilization; the first law-book was considered his creation,
  • Enlil, lord of the ghost-land, in the north at the temple of Nippur. His gifts to mankind were said to be the spells and incantations that the spirits of good or evil were compelled to obey,
  • Inanna, the deification of Venus, the morning (eastern) and evening (western) star, at the temple (shared with An) at Uruk.
  • The sun-god Utu at Sippar,
  • the moon god Nanna at Ur.

These deities were probably the original matrix; there were hundreds of minor deities. The Sumerian gods thus had associations with different cities, and their religious importance often waxed and waned with those cities’ political power. The gods were said to have created human beings from clay for the purpose of serving them. If the temples/gods ruled each city it was for their mutual survival and benefit—the temples organized the mass labor projects needed for irrigation agriculture. Citizens had a labor duty to the temple which they were allowed to avoid by a payment of silver only towards the end of the third millennium. The temple-centered farming communities of Sumer had a social stability that enabled them to survive for four millennia.

Sumerians believed that the universe consisted of a flat disk enclosed by a tin dome. The Sumerian afterlife involved a descent into a gloomy netherworld to spend eternity in a wretched existence as a Gidim (ghost).[citation needed]

Ziggurats (Sumerian temples) consisted of a forecourt, with a central pond for purification.[citation needed] The temple itself had a central nave with aisles along either side. Flanking the aisles would be rooms for the priests. At one end would stand the podium and amudbrick table for animal and vegetable sacrifices. Granaries and storehouses were usually located near the temples. After a time the Sumerians began to place the temples on top of multi-layered square constructions built as a series of rising terraces, giving rise to the later Ziggurat style.

Agriculture and hunting

By 5000 BC the Sumerians had developed core agricultural techniques including large-scale intensive cultivation of land, mono-cropping, organized irrigation, and the use of a specialized labour force, particularly along the waterway now known as the Shatt al-Arab, from its Persian Gulf delta to the confluence of the Tigris and Euphrates. The surplus of storable food created by this economy allowed the population to settle in one place instead of migrating after crops and grazing land. It also allowed for a much greater population density, and in turn required an extensive labor force and division of labor. This organization led to the development of writing (ca. 3500 BC).

zigguratnew.jpg.w300h293

The Sumerians adopted an agricultural mode of life. In the early Sumerian period (i.e. Uruk), the primitive pictograms suggest that "The sheep, goat, ox and probably as had been domesticated, the ox being used for draught, and woollen clothing as well as rugs were made from the wool or hair of the two first. … By the side of the house was an enclosed garden planted with trees and other plants ; wheat and probably other cereals were sown in the fields, and the shaduf was already employed for the purpose of irrigation. Plants were also grown in pots or vases."[16]

The Sumerians practiced the same irrigation techniques as those used in Egypt.[19] American anthropologist Robert McCormick Adams says that irrigation development was associated with urbanization,[20] and that 89% of the population lived in the cities.[21]

They grew barley, chickpeas, lentils, wheat, dates, onions, garlic, lettuce, leeks and mustard. They also raised cattle, sheep, goats, and pigs. They used oxen as their primary beasts of burden and donkeys or equids as their primary transport animal. Sumerians caught many fish and hunted fowl andgazelle.

Sumerian agriculture depended heavily on irrigation. The irrigation was accomplished by the use of shadufs, canals, channels, dykes, weirs, and reservoirs. The frequent violent floods of the Tigris, and less so, of the Euphrates, meant that canals required frequent repair and continual removal of silt, and survey markers and boundary stones continually replaced. The government required individuals to work on the canals in a corvee, although the rich were able to exempt themselves.

After the flood season and after the Spring Equinox and the Akitu or New Year Festival, using the canals, farmers would flood their fields and then drain the water. Next they let oxen stomp the ground and kill weeds. They then dragged the fields with pickaxes. After drying, they plowed, harrowed, and rakedthe ground three times, and pulverized it with a mattock, before planting seed. Unfortunately the high evaporation rate resulted in a gradual increase in the salinity of the fields. By the Ur III period, farmers had switched from wheat to the more salt-tolerant barley as their principal crop.

Sumerians harvested during the spring in three-person teams consisting of a reaper, a binder, and a sheaf arranger[citation needed]. The farmers would use threshing wagons to separate the cereal heads from the stalks and then use threshing sleds to disengage the grain. They then winnowed the grain/chaff mixture.

Architecture

building_the_tower_of_babel.jpg.w560h371

Sumerian architecture, Ziggurat, and Mudhif

The Tigris-Euphrates plain lacked minerals and trees. Sumerian structures were made of plano-convex mudbrick, not fixed with mortar or cement. Mud-brick buildings eventually deteriorate, so they were periodically destroyed, leveled, and rebuilt on the same spot. This constant rebuilding gradually raised the level of cities, which thus came to be elevated above the surrounding plain. The resultant hills, known as tells, are found throughout the ancient Near East.

According to Archibald Sayce, the primitive pictograms of the early Sumerian (i.e. Uruk) era suggest that "Stone was scarce, but was already cut into blocks and seals. Brick was the ordinary building material, and with it cities, forts, temples and houses were constructed. The city was provided with towers and stood on an artificial platform ; the house also had a tower-like appearance. It was provided with a door which turned on a hinge, and could be opened with a sort of key ; the city gate was on a larger scale, and seems to have been double. … Demons were feared who had wings like a bird, and the foundation stones – or rather bricks – of a house were consecrated by certain objects that were deposited under them."[16]

The most impressive and famous of Sumerian buildings are the ziggurats, large layered platforms which supported temples. Some scholars have theorized that these structures might have been the basis of the Tower of Babel described in Genesis. Sumerian cylinder seals also depict houses built from reeds not unlike those built by the Marsh Arabs of Southern Iraq until as recently as 400 AD. The Sumerians also developed the arch, which enabled them to develop a strong type of roof called a dome. They built this by constructing several arches.

artempiresnineveh

Sumerian temples and palaces made use of more advanced materials and techniques, such as buttresses, recesses, half columns, and clay nails.

Mathematics

Babylonian mathematics

The Sumerians developed a complex system of metrology c. 4000 BC. This metrology advanced resulting in the creation of arithmetic, geometry, and algebra. From 2600 BC onwards, the Sumerians wrote multiplication tables on clay tablets and dealt with geometrical exercises and division problems. The earliest traces of the Babylonian numerals also date back to this period.[22] The period 2700–2300 BC saw the first appearance of the abacus, and a table of successive columns which delimited the successive orders of magnitude of their sexagesimal number system.[23] The Sumerians were the first to use a place value numeral system. There is also anecdotal evidence the Sumerians may have used a type of slide rule in astronomical calculations. They were the first to find the area of a triangle and the volume of a cube.[4]

Economy and trade

Discoveries of obsidian from far-away locations in Anatolia and lapis lazuli from Badakhshan in northeastern Afghanistan, beads from Dilmun (modern Bahrain), and several seals inscribed with the Indus Valley script suggest a remarkably wide-ranging network of ancient trade centered around the Persian Gulf.

The Epic of Gilgamesh refers to trade with far lands for goods such as wood that were scarce in Mesopotamia. In particular, cedar from Lebanon was prized.

The finding of resin in the tomb of Queen Puabi at Ur, was traded from as far away as Mozambique.

The Sumerians used slaves, although they were not a major part of the economy. Slave women worked as weavers, pressers, millers, and porters.

Sumerian potters decorated pots with cedar oil paints. The potters used a bow drill to produce the fire needed for baking the pottery. Sumerian masons and jewelers knew and made use of alabaster (calcite), ivory, gold, silver, carnelian, and lapis lazuli.Military

Early chariots on the Standard of Ur, ca. 2600 BC.

Battle formations on a fragment of theStele of Vultures.

The almost constant wars among the Sumerian city-states for 2000 years helped to develop the military technology and techniques of Sumer to a high level. The first war recorded was between Lagash and Umma in ca. 2525 BC on a stele called the Stele of Vultures. It shows the king of Lagash leading a Sumerian army consisting mostly of infantry. The infantrymen carried spears, wore copper helmets and carried leather or wicker shields. The spearmen are shown arranged in what resembles the phalanx formation, which requires training and discipline; this implies that the Sumerians may have made use of professional soldiers.

The Sumerian military used carts harnessed to onagers. These early chariots functioned less effectively in combat than did later designs, and some have suggested that these chariots served primarily as transports, though the crew carried battle-axes and lances. The Sumerian chariot comprised a four or two-wheeled device manned by a crew of two and harnessed to four onagers. The cart was composed of a woven basket and the wheels had a solid three-piece design.

Sumerian cities were surrounded by defensive walls. The Sumerians engaged in siege warfare between their cities, but the mudbrick walls were able to deter some foes.

Technology

Examples of Sumerian technology include: the wheel, cuneiform, arithmetic and geometry, irrigation systems, Sumerian boats, lunisolar calendar, bronze, leather, saws, chisels, hammers, braces, bits, nails, pins, rings, hoes, axes, knives, lancepoints, arrowheads,swords, glue, daggers, waterskins, bags, harnesses, armor, quivers, war chariots, scabbards, boots, sandals, harpoons, and beer. The Sumerians had three main types of boats:

  • clinker-built sailboats stitched together with hair, featuring bitumen waterproofing
  • skin boats constructed from animal skins and reeds
  • wooden-oared ships, sometimes pulled upstream by people and animals walking along the nearby banks

humanbull

Legacy

Most authorities credit the Sumerians with the invention of the wheel, initially in the form of the potter’s wheel. The new concept quickly led to wheeled vehicles and mill wheels. The Sumerians’ cuneiform writing system is the oldest which has been deciphered (older proto-writing such as the Vinča signs and the even older Jiahu signs may not be decipherable). The Sumerians were among the first astronomers, mapping the stars into sets of constellations, many of which survived in the zodiac and were also recognized by the ancient Greeks.[24] They were also aware of the five planets that are visible to the naked eye.[25]

They invented and developed arithmetic by using several different number systems including a mixed radix system with an alternating base 10 and base 6. This sexagesimal system became the standard number system in Sumer and Babylonia. They may have invented military formations and introduced the basic divisions between infantry, cavalry, and archers. They developed the first known codified legal and administrative systems, complete with courts, jails, and government records. The first true city states arose in Sumer, roughly contemporaneously with similar entities in what is now Syria, Lebanon, Israel, and Palestine. Several centuries after the invention of cuneiform, the use of writing expanded beyond debt/payment certificates and inventory lists to be applied for the first time, about 2600 BC, to messages and mail delivery, history, legend, mathematics, astronomical records, and other pursuits. Conjointly with the spread of writing, the first formal schools were established, usually under the auspices of a city-state’s primary temple.

Finally, the Sumerians ushered in the age of intensive agriculture and irrigation. Emmer wheat, barley, sheep (starting as mouflon), and cattle (starting as aurochs) were foremost among the species cultivated and raised for the first time on a grand scale.

See also

babelconstructionsm

References

  1. ^ ĝir15 means "native, local", in some contexts also is "noble"[1]. Literally, "land of the native (local, noble) lords". Stiebing (1994) has "Land of the Lords of Brightness" (William Stiebing, Ancient Near Eastern History and Culture). Postgate (1994) takes en as substituting eme "language", translating "land of the Sumerian tongue" (John Nicholas Postgate (1994). Early Mesopotamia: Society and Economy at the Dawn of History. Routledge (UK).. Postgate believes it likely that eme, ‘tongue’, became en, ‘lord’, through consonantal assimilation).
  2. ^ W. Hallo, W. Simpson (1971). The Ancient Near East. New York: Harcourt, Brace, Jovanovich. p. 28.
  3. ^ a b K. van der Toorn, P. W. van der Horst (Jan 1990). "Nimrod before and after the Bible". The Harvard Theological Review 83 (1): 1–29.
  4. ^ a b Algaze, Guillermo (2005) "The Uruk World System: The Dynamics of Expansion of Early Mesopotamian Civilization", (Second Edition, University of Chicago Press)
  5. ^ Jacobsen, Thorkild (Ed) (1939),"The Sumerian King List" (Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago; Assyriological Studies, No. 11.)
  6. ^ Jacobsen, Thorkild (1939) "Sumerian King List" (Univ of Chicago)
  7. ^ Lamb, Hubert H. (1995). Climate, History, and the Modern World. London: Routledge. ISBN 0415127351
  8. ^ Roux, Georges "Ancient Iraq" (Penguin Harmondsworth)
  9. ^ See Toward the Image of Tammuz and Other Essays on Mesopotamian History and Culture by T. Jacobsen
  10. ^ Thompson, William R.; Hay, ID (2004). "Complexity, Diminishing Marginal Returns and Serial Mesopotamian Fragmentation" (pdf). Journal of World Systems Research 28 (12): 1187. doi:10.1007/s00268-004-7605-z. PMID 15517490.
  11. ^ a b [Woods C. 2006 “Bilingualism, Scribal Learning, and the Death of Sumerian”. In S.L. Sanders (ed) Margins of Writing, Origins of Culture: 91-120 Chicago [2]
  12. ^ N. Al-Zahery et al, "Y-chromosome and mtDNA polymorphisms in Iraq, a crossroad of the early human dispersal and of post-Neolithic migrations," Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution (2003)
  13. ^ a b c Sayce, Rev. A. H., Professor of Assyriology, Oxford, "The Archaeology of the Cuneiform Inscriptions", Second Edition-revised, 1908, Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, London, Brighton, New York; at pages 98-100 Not in copyright
  14. ^ The Wisdom Fest by Kathleen L. Bruce, D. Miss.
  15. ^ Mackenzie, Donald Alexander (1927). Footprints of Early Man. Blackie & Son Limited.
  16. ^ Adams, R. McC. (1981). Heartland of Cities. University of Chicago Press.
  17. ^ Duncan J. Melville (2003). Third Millennium Chronology, Third Millennium Mathematics. St. Lawrence University.

babylon-a 

Further reading

  • Ascalone, Enrico. 2007. Mesopotamia: Assyrians, Sumerians, Babylonians (Dictionaries of Civilizations; 1). Berkeley: University of California Press. ISBN 0520252667 (paperback).
  • Bottéro, Jean, André Finet, Bertrand Lafont, and George Roux. 2001. Everyday Life in Ancient Mesopotamia. Edingurgh: Edinburgh University Press, Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.
  • Crawford, Harriet E. W. 2004. Sumer and the Sumerians. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
  • Leick, Gwendolyn. 2002. Mesopotamia: Invention of the City. London and New York: Penguin.
  • Lloyd, Seton. 1978. The Archaeology of Mesopotamia: From the Old Stone Age to the Persian Conquest. London: Thames and Hudson.
  • Nemet-Nejat, Karen Rhea. 1998. Daily Life in Ancient Mesopotamia. London and Westport, Conn.: Greenwood Press.
  • Kramer, Samuel Noah (1963). The Sumerians: Their History, Culture and Character. University of Chicago Press. ISBN 0-226-45238-7.
  • Kramer, Samuel Noah. Sumerian Mythology: A Study of Spiritual and Literary Achievement in the Third Millennium BC.
  • Kramer, Samuel Noah. The Sumerians : Their History, Culture, and Character.
  • Roux, Georges. 1992. Ancient Iraq, 560 pages. London: Penguin (earlier printings may have different pagination: 1966, 480 pages, Pelican; 1964, 431 pages, London: Allen and Urwin).
  • Schomp, Virginia. Ancient Mesopotamia: The Sumerians, Babylonians, And Assyrians.
  • Sumer: Cities of Eden (Timelife Lost Civilizations). Alexandria, VA: Time-Life Books, 1993 (hardcover, ISBN 0809498871).
  • Woolley, C. Leonard. 1929. The Sumerians. Oxford: Clarendon Press.

External links

Geography
Language

Categories: Sumer | Civilizations | Fertile Crescent | Archaeology of Iraq

Ancient Sumer History

Important Sumer City-States

ERIDU, KISH, URUK, UR, SIPPAR, NIPPUR, ADAB, UMMA, LAGASH, LARSA
ESHNUNNA, SHADUPPUM, ISIN, JEMDET NASR and SHURUPPAK

See Also Cities of Sumer by James Bell

Genesis 10:10 And the beginning of his kingdom was Babel and
Erech and Accad and Calneh in the land of Shinar (Sumer) …

Genesis 11:2 And it came to pass as they journeyed
from the east that they found a plain in the
land of Shinar; and they dwelt there …

Overview … The Sumerians may have migrated from the East — either ancient India or Iran — and were unrelated on the basis of their language to the various groups speaking Semitic languages in the Ancient Near East (F) … Sumer may very well be the first civilization in the world (although long term settlements at Jericho and Catal Hoyuk predate Sumer and examples of writing from Egypt may predate those from Sumer). From its beginnings as a collection of farming villages before 5000 BC through its conquest by Sargon (Sharrukin) of Agade (Akkad) around 2370 BC and its final collapse from the Amorite invasion around 2000 BC the Sumerians developed a religion and a society which influenced both their neighbors and their conquerers. Sumerian cuneform — the earliest written language — was borrowed by the Old Babylonian Kingdom which also took many of their religious beliefs (A) …

Abstract … Sumer was a collection of city-states around the Lower Tigris and Euphrates Rivers in what is now southern Iraq. Each of these cities had individual rulers although as early as the mid fourth millenium BC the leader of the dominant city-state was considered to have been the king of the region (ibid) … Although evidence for human presence exists in western Asia far back into paleolithic times the prehistory of southern Iraq is relatiely late in coming; there are no archaeological remains preceding the sixth millennium BC (1) …

The history of Sumer tends to be divided into five periods. They are the Uruk Period — which saw the dominance of the city-state of that same name — the Jemdet Nasr Period — the Early Dynastic Periods (2900-2370 BC) — the Akkadian Period — Ur III Period; the entire span lasting from circa 3800 to 2000 BC (A) …

artempiresbowarrow

PreHistory

Ubaid Culture … The earliest settlement of the southern alluvial flood plain in the late 6th millenium (G) was by a non-Semitic people called proto-Euphrateans (H) … This prehistoric Ubaid Culture had a long duration beginning before 5000 BC and lasting until the beginning of the Uruk Period. In the mid-5th millennium BC the Ubaid Culture spread into northern Mesopotamia and replaced the Halaf Culture. It is characterised by large village settlements and the appearance of the first temples in Mesopotamia … The Ubaid Culture developed as a result of increasing sophistication in irrigation techniques. Ubaid pottery was more austere in form and decoration than that of the Halaf … Thus the distinctive types of pottery serve to delineate strigraphic layers and cultures as well. This culture is properly divided into two phases which both precede and are also regarded as proto-Ubaidian; the earlier Eridu and later Hajji Muhammed

The earliest known settlement in Sumer however has been excavated at the small site Tell (mound) Oueili. The lowest levels of this hamlet are earlier than the hitherto attested phases of the Ubaid Culture. The culture to which this Oueili Phase is linked is unknown but certain architectural similarities suggest a connection with the Hassunan Culture ofSamarra (1) … French excavations at Tell Oueili (J.-L. Huot) near Larsa have revealed a predecessor Ubaid 0 occupation which appears to be derived from the Samarran Culture (B 4 5) … The Ubaid Period in Lower Mesopotamia was particularly critical because it immediately preceded urbanization (1) …

Uruk: Ubaid II Period Temple Bricks (The Oriental Institute of Chicago)

The Uruk Period stretched from 3800 to 3200 BC. This time saw an enormous growth in urbanization with impressive structures and the earliest evidence of writing. Uruk probably had a population of around 45000 at the end of the period. Irrigation innovations as well as a supply of raw materials for craftsmen provided an impetus for this growth. In fact the city-state of Uruk also seems to have been at the heart of a trade network which stretched from southern Turkey to eastern Iran (A) … It remained in occupation throughout the following two millennia until the Parthian Periodat which time it was only a minor centre …

The Jemdet Nasr Period lasted from 3200 to 2900 BC. This city-state gave its name to a distinctive wheel-turned painted pottery (K) … The period represents the transition from prehistory to history and literate civilization [urban revolution] … Occupation commences in the Ubaid Period (circa 4000 BC) and flourishes from 3400 to 2800 BC during the Late Uruk — Jemdet Nasr — Early Dynastic I Periods. This period was a time of retrenchment [anti-expansionism] and relative cultural isolation in southern Mesopotamia. In sum the material culture of Jemdet Nasr reflects the consolidation of administrative and social developments in the centuries following the invention of Proto-cuneiform writing in the Late Uruk Period in southern Mesopotamia. These developments were to underpin the spectacular achievements of Sumerian civilization in the succeeding Early Dynastic Period (1) …

History

Early Dynastic Period (2900-2350) … Sumer was divided between some thirty city-states each with a patron deity and a ruler generally called Ensi. They shared a set of religious beliefs that recognized the supremacy of the patron deity Enlil of Nippur — the Sumerian religious centre. The history of this period is not widely known and the use by some historians of later literary narratives concerning earlier legendary rulers is questionable (Page 809 2) …

For Another Historical View and Chronology See
For Instance: Old Sumerian Age by John Heise

EARLY DYNASTIC I (2900–2700 BC) … The Sumerian King List names eight antediluvian kings who reigned for tens of thousands of years but it is not known if these names have any historical basis. The Royal Tombs of Ur contain the graves of Meskalamdug and Akalamdug — among others — which probably date to this period (L) …

Gold Helmet of King Meskalamdug from the Royal Cemetery of Ur: LOST TREASURES FROM IRAQ (The Oriental Institute of Chicago)EARLY DYNASTIC II (2700–2600 BC) … According to the King Lists the first dynasty after the Great Flood (recorded in the Gilgamesh Epic) was the 1st Dynasty of Kish. The last two kings — Enmebaragesi and Agga — are the first rulers attested in contemporary inscriptions. According to the King List kingship or Lugal then passed on to the 1st Dynasty of Uruk which included Enmerkar — Lugalbanda — Gilgamesh; heroes of epic tradition — and then finally to the 1st Dynasty of Ur. Epigraphic evidence shows that these dynasties (and at Mari on the Middle Euphrates River) were all contemporary and date to circa 2700–2600 BC. Many rulers known from contemporary inscriptions are not found in the King Lists (ibid) …

EARLY DYNASTIC III (2600–2334 BC) … The King Lists record eleven more dynasties before Sargon of Akkad. Except for the 3rd Dynasty of Uruk little is known of them and many were probably contemporaneous. By 2500 BC the city-state of Kish seems to have established hegemony over Sumer. Thereafter the title King of Kish lent preeminence to the sovereigns of later city-states seeking their supremacy acknowledged (L and Page 809-10 2) …

The 1st Dynasty of Lagash (Telloh) is well known from inscriptions though it is not mentioned in the King List. It started with Mesilim (circa 2550 BC) but it was Eannatum (circa 2450 BC) who conquered much of Sumer and extended Lagash’s power into Elam and Mari. UruInimGina of Lagash (circa 2350 BC) was the earliest known social reformer: he established freedom or amargi in the land — the first recorded use of the term in a political sense (L) …

The 3rd Dynasty of Uruk had only one king. LugalZagesi as King of Umma seized Uruk and established domination over Lagash; thus taking the title Lugal over all the rulers of Sumer. He claimed to rule from the Persian Gulf to the Mediterranean — though this is doubtful. Under his rule Akkadians began to rise to high positions in government. The population of Mesopotamia probably reached half a million in this period. He was defeated and replaced by Sargon — whose rise ushered in a new phase of Mesopotamian history that saw for the first time the political unification of Sumer and Akkad (L and Page 809-10 2) …

Akkad and Guti Period (2334-2112 BC) … The Akkadians are a Semitic-speaking people who lived in the northern part of what was later to be called Babylonia beginning with the accession of Hammurabi. The period usually refers to the 141 years circa 2334-2193 BC defined by the reign of the five kings of the Sargonic Dynasty. The area extended from north of Nippur to Sippar. Some scholars add another 40 years to this period (see below) to include the 2 later kings of the city-state Agade — which has not yet been found by archaeologists. Sargon was King of Kish which implied suzerainty over northern Babylonia when he defeated the principal ruler in Sumer — King Lugalzagesi of Uruk (1) thus uniting the non-Semitic Sumer with the more northerly Akkad under one kingship …

The actual Sargonic Dynasty ended with SharKaliSharri in 2193 BC … The collapse of the embattled state of Akkad may have been the result of internal weaknesses and rebellion and foreign attack especially — according to Sumerian tradition — the Gutians (ibid) of the Zagros Moutains on the Iraq-Iran border … They then subjugated and laid waste the whole of Sumer (C) … With the collapse of the Akkadian Empire the land lost its common leadership and collective power. The wild Gutian hordes were not very qualified for the leadership so the individual cities in Sumer and Akkad fell back to the old city-state (D) localized hegemony … The now obscure and impotent Akkadian Dynasty survived for another 40 years in name only with Dudu and ShuDurul as kings but there realm was limited to the region of the capital. The instumental role of the Gutian tribes in the fall of Akkad is uncertain. It seems more likely that they filled the vaccuum created by the decay of the empire (Page 811 2) …

On the overlap between the Gutian line and the later kings of Agade
etcetera read
Pages 42-3 of Babylon by John Oates (1979)
Library of Congress # DS 71 O35

The Ur Ziggurat from the SouthEast : Photograph by Leonard WooleyThird Dynasty of Ur (2112-2002 BC) … Ancient historiographyascribed to King UtuKhegal of city-state Uruk (2133-2113) the actual role of liberating Sumer by ousting the Gutian hordes. After the death of Utukhegal his brother and general Ur-Nammu asserted his independence and established a kingship in Ur and its surroundings — thus establishing the Third Dynasty of Ur in 2112 BC (ibid C E) … At first however the kingdom of Ur was probably overshadowed by Lagash. The Dynasty of King Gudea partly overlaps the reign of UrNammu (Page 811 2) … UrNammu consolidated his control by defeating the rival dynast in Lagash and soon gained control of all of the Sumerian city-states (A) … The Third Dynasty of Ur came to an end when the Elamites destroyed the city-state and captured Ibbi-Sin (2029-2002) and deported him to Elam (Excerpt 60) …

The city-state ruler who finally achieved a temporary supremacy and whose dynasty was in some senses the heir to the Third Dynasty of Ur was IshbiErra of Isin — whose reign may be taken as 201Third Dynasty of Ur was IshbiErra of 2) …

Under the Third Dynasty of Ur Babylon had been a small city-state ruled by an Ensi. The founder of the First Dynasty — Sumu-Abum — was of West Semitic origin (Excerpt 60) …

Hammurabi ……………….. 1792-1749 BC

Language … Sumerian is a linguistically isolated and extinct language. All attemts to connect Sumerian with any other tongue have so far failed. Sumerian is preserved only on clay tablets in a considerable corpus of texts written in cuneiform. After 2000 BC the Semitic language Akkadian became dominant (lingua franca) and Sumerian was relegated to the status of a literary language (1) …

Fertile Crescent

City-states of the Fertile Crescent in the 2nd millennium BCE

The Fertile Crescent is a region in Western Asia. It includes the comparatively fertile regions of Mesopotamia and the Levant, delimited by the dry climate of the Syrian Desert to the south and the Anatolian highlands to the north. The region is often considered the cradle of civilization, saw the development of many of the earliest human civilizations, and is the birthplace of writing and the wheel.

The term "Fertile Crescent" was coined by University of Chicago archaeologist James Henry Breasted in his Ancient Records of Egypt, first published in 1906.[1] The region was so named due to its rich soil and crescent shape.

Modern-day countries with significant territory within the Fertile Crescent are Iraq, Jordan, Lebanon, Syria, Israel and the Palestinian Territories, besides the southeastern fringe of Turkey and the western fringe of Iran.

As crucial as rivers and marshlands were to the rise of civilization in the Fertile Crescent, they were not the only factor in the area’s precocity. The area is important as the "bridge" between Africa and Eurasia. This "bridging role" has allowed the Fertile Crescent to retain a greater amount of biodiversity than either Europe or North Africa, where climate changes during the Ice Age led to repeated extinction events due to ecosystems becoming squeezed against the waters of the Mediterranean Sea. Coupled with the Saharan pump theory, this Middle Eastern land-bridge is of extreme importance to the modern distribution of Old World flora and fauna, including the spread of humanity.

The fact that this area has borne the brunt of the tectonic divergence between the African and Arabian plates, and the converging Arabian and Eurasian plates, has also made this region a very diverse zone of high snow-covered mountains, fertile broad alluvial basins and desert plateau, which has also increased its biodiversity further and enabled the survival into historic times of species not found elsewhere.

image006

Climate and vegetation

The Fertile Crescent had a diverse climate, and major climatic changes encouraged the evolution of many "r" type annual plants, which produce more edible seeds than "K" type perennial plants. The region’s dramatic variety of elevation gave rise to many species of edible plants for early experiments in cultivation. Most importantly, the Fertile Crescent possessed the wild progenitors of the eight Neolithic founder crops important in early agriculture (i.e. wild progenitors to emmer wheat, einkorn, barley, flax, chick pea, pea, lentil, bitter vetch), and four of the five most important species of domesticated (to train plants or animals to be helpful to people) animals—cows, goats, sheep, and pigs—and the fifth species, the horse, lived nearby.[2]

As a result the Fertile Crescent has an impressive record of past human activity. As well as possessing many sites with the skeletal and cultural remains of both pre-modern and early modern humans (e.g. at Kebara Cave in Israel), later Pleistocene hunter-gatherers and Epipalaeolithic semi-sedentary hunter-gatherers (the Natufians), this area is most famous for its sites related to the origins of agriculture. The western zone around the Jordan and upper Euphrates rivers gave rise to the first known Neolithic farming settlements (referred to as Pre-Pottery Neolithic A (PPNA)), which date to around 9,000 BCE (and includes sites such as Jericho). This region, alongside Mesopotamia (which lies to the east of the Fertile Crescent, between the rivers Tigris and Euphrates), also saw the emergence of early complex societies during the succeeding Bronze Age. There is also early evidence from this region for writing, and the formation of statelevel societies. This has earned the region the nickname "The Cradle of Civilization."

mapANEprecip

Both the Tigris and Euphrates start in the Taurus Mountains of what is today Turkey. Farmers in southern Mesopotamia had to protect their fields from flooding each year, except Northern Mesopotamia which had just enough rain to make some farming possible. To protect floods from coming, they made levees.[3]

Since the Bronze Age, the region’s natural fertility has been greatly extended by irrigation works, upon which much of its agricultural production continues to depend. The last two millennia have seen repeated cycles of decline and recovery as past works have fallen into disrepair through the replacement of states, to be replaced under their successors. Another ongoing problem has been salination — gradual concentration of salt and other minerals in soils with a long history of irrigation.

In the contemporary era, river waters remain a potential source of friction in the region. The Jordan lies on the borders of Israel, the kingdom of Jordan and the areas administered by the Palestinian Authority. Turkey and Syria each control about a quarter of the river Euphrates, on whose lower reaches Iraq is heavily dependent.

Cosmopolitan diffusion

Modern analyses[4][5] comparing 24 craniofacial measurements reveal a predominantly cosmopolitan population within the pre-Neolithic, Neolithic and Bronze Age Fertile Crescent,[4] supporting the view that a diverse population of peoples occupied this region during these time periods.[4] In particular, evidence demonstrates a strong Sub-Saharan African presence within the region, especially among the Epipalaeolithic Natufians of Israel.[4][6][7][8][9][10] Similar arguments do not hold true, however, for the Basques and Canary Islanders of the same time period, as the studies demonstrate those ancient peoples to be "clearly associated with modern Europeans."[4] Additionally no evidence from the studies demonstrates Cro-Magnon influences, contrary to former suggestions.[4]

artempiresnippurpalace

The studies further suggest a diffusion of this diverse population away from the Fertile Crescent, with the early migrants moving away from the Near East —— westward into Europe and North Africa, northward to Crimea, and eastward to Mongolia.[4] They took their agricultural practices with them and interbred with the hunter-gatherers whom they subsequently came in contact with while perpetuating their farming practices. This supports prior genetic[11][12][13][14][15] and archaeological[4][16][17][18][19][20] studies which have all arrived at the same conclusion.

Consequently contemporary in-situ peoples absorbed the agricultural way of life of those early migrants who ventured out of the Fertile Crescent. This is contrary to the suggestion that the spread of agriculture disseminated out of the Fertile Crescent by way of sharing of knowledge.[4] Instead the view now supported by a preponderance of the evidence is that it occurred by actual migration out of the region, coupled with subsequent interbreeding with indigenous local populations whom the migrants came in contact with.[4]

The studies show also that not all present day Europeans share strong genetic affinities to the Neolithic and Bronze Age inhabitants of the Fertile Crescent;[4] instead the closest ties to the Fertile Crescent rest with Southern Europeans.[4] The same study further demonstrates all present day Europeans to be closely related.[4]

babylonthegreattext (1)

Mesopotamia

Ancient
Mesopotamia

Lion image on Ishtar Gate

Euphrates · Tigris

Empires / Cities

Sumer

Eridu · Kish · Uruk · Ur
Lagash · Nippur · Ngirsu

Elam

Susa

Akkadian Empire

Akkad · Mari

Amorites

Isin · Larsa

Babylonia

Babylon · Chaldea

Assyria

Assur · Nimrud
Dur-Sharrukin · Nineveh

Hittites · Kassites
Hurrians / Mitanni

Chronology

Mesopotamia

Sumer ( king list)

Kings of Assyria
Kings of Babylon

Mythology

Enûma Elish · Gilgamesh

Assyro-Babylonian religion

Language

Sumerian · Elamite

Akkadian · Aramaic

Hurrian · Hittite

Mesopotamia (from the Greek meaning "The land between the two rivers") is an area geographically located between the Tigris and Euphrates rivers, largely corresponding to modern Iraq, northeastern Syria, southeastern Turkey, and the Khūzestān Province of southwestern Iran.

Commonly known as the " Cradle of civilization", Bronze Age Mesopotamia included Sumer and the Akkadian, Babylonian, Assyrian Empires. In the Iron Age, it was ruled by the Neo-Assyrian Empire and Neo-Babylonian Empire, and later conquered by theAchaemenid Empire. It mostly remained under Persian rule until the 7th century Islamic conquest of the Sassanid Empire. Under the Caliphate, the region came to be known as Iraq.

History

 

Overview map of ancient Mesopotamia

Overview map of ancient Mesopotamia

Archaeological sites of Mesopotamia

Archaeological sites of Mesopotamia

The history of Mesopotamia begins with the emergence of urban societies in southern Iraq in the 5th millennium BC, and ends with either the arrival of the Achaemenid Empire in the 6th century BC, when Mesopotamia began being colonized by foreign powers, or with the arrival of the Islamic Caliphate, when the region came to be known as Iraq.

A cultural continuity and spatial homogeneity for this entire historical geography ("the Great Tradition") is popularly assumed, though the assumption is problematic. Mesopotamia housed some of the world’s most ancient states with highly developed social complexity. The region was famous as one of the four riverine civilizations where writing was first invented, along with the Nile valley in Egypt, the Indus Valley in the Indian subcontinent and Yellow River valley in China (Although writing is also known to have arisen independently in Mesoamerica and the Andes).

Mesopotamia housed historically important cities such as Uruk, Nippur, Nineveh, and Babylon as well as major territorial states such as the Akkadian kingdom, Third Dynasty of Ur, and Assyrian empire. Some of the important historical Mesopotamian leaders were Ur-Nammu (king of Ur), Sargon (who established the Akkadian Kingdom), Hammurabi (who established the Old Babylonian state), and Tiglath-Pileser I (who established the Assyrian Empire).

"Ancient Mesopotamia" begins in the late 6th millennium BC, and ends with either the rise of the Achaemenid Persians in the 6th century BC or the Islamic conquest of Persian Mesopotamia in the 7th century AD. This long period may be divided as follows:

nebuchadnezzar

  • Pre-Pottery Neolithic:
    • Jarmo (ca. 7000 BC-? BC)
  • Pottery Neolithic:
    • Hassuna (ca. 6000 BC-? BC), Samarra (ca. 5500 BC-4800 BC) and Halaf (ca. 6000 BC-5300 BC) "cultures"
  • Chalcolithic:
    • Ubaid period (ca. 5900 BC–4000 BC)
    • Uruk period (ca. 4000 BC–3100 BC)
    • Jemdet Nasr period (ca. 3100 BC–2900 BC)
  • Early Bronze Age
    • Early Dynastic Sumerian city-states (ca. 2900 BC–2350 BC)
    • Akkadian Empire (ca. 2350 BC–2193 BC).
    • Third dynasty of Ur ("Sumerian Renaissance" or "Neo-Sumerian Period") (ca. 2119 BC–2004 BC)
  • Late Bronze Age
  • Iron Age
    • Neo-Hittite or Syro-Hittite regional states (11th–7th c. BC)
    • Neo-Assyrian Empire (10th to 7th c. BC)
    • Neo-Babylonian Empire (7th to 6th c. BC)
  • Classical Antiquity
    • Achaemenid Assyria (6th to 4th c. BC)
    • Seleucid Mesopotamia (4th to 1st c. BC)
    • Parthian Mesopotamia (3rd c. BC to 3rd c. AD)
      • Roman Mesopotamia (2nd c. AD)
    • Sassanid Mesopotamia (3rd to 7th c. AD)
    • Islamic conquest of Persian Mesopotamia (7th c. AD)

Dates are approximate for the second and third millennia BC; compare Chronology of the Ancient Near East.

ur6.gif-for-web-LARGE

Geography

Mesopotamia is a semi-arid environment which ranges from the northern areas of rain fed agriculture, to the south where irrigation of agriculture is essential if a surplus energy returned on energy invested ( EROEI) is to be obtained. This irrigation is aided by a high water table and by melted snows from the high peaks of the Zagros and from the Armenian cordillera, the source of the Tigris and Euphrates Rivers, that give the region its name. The usefulness of irrigation depends upon the ability to mobilize sufficient labor for the construction and maintenance of canals, and this, from the earliest period, has assisted the development of urban settlements and centralized systems of political authority. Agriculture throughout the region has been supplemented by nomadic pastoralism, where tent dwelling nomads move herds of sheep and goats (and later camels) from the river pastures in the dry summer months, out into seasonal grazing lands on the desert fringe in the wet winter season. The area is generally lacking in building stone, precious metals and timber, and so historically has relied upon long distance trade of agricultural products to secure these items from outlying areas. In the marshlands to the south of the country, a complex water-borne fishing culture has existed since pre-historic times, and has added to the cultural mix.

Periodic breakdowns in the cultural system have occurred for a number of reasons. The demands for labour has from time to time led to population increases that push the limits of the ecological carrying capacity, and should a period of climatic instability ensue, collapsing central government and declining populations can occur. Alternatively, military vulnerability to invasion from marginal hill tribes or nomadic pastoralists have led to periods of trade collapse and neglect of irrigation systems. Equally, centripetal tendencies amongst city states has meant that central authority over the whole region, when imposed, has tended to be ephemeral, and localism has fragmented power into tribal or smaller regional units. These trends have continued to the present day in Iraq.

Language and writing

The earliest language written in Mesopotamia was Sumerian, an agglutinative language isolate. Scholars agree that other languages were also spoken in early Mesopotamia along with Sumerian. Later a Semitic language, Akkadian, came to be the dominant language, although Sumerian was retained for administration, religious, literary, and scientific purposes. Different varieties of Akkadian were used until the end of the Neo-Babylonian period. Then Aramaic, which had already become common in Mesopotamia, became the official provincial administration language of the Achaemenid Persian Empire. Akkadian fell into disuse, but both it and Sumerian were still used in temples for some centuries.

In Early Mesopotamia (around mid 4th millennium BC) cuneiform script was invented. Cuneiform literally means "wedge-shaped", due to the triangular tip of the stylus used for impressing signs on wet clay. The standardized form of each cuneiform sign appear to have been developed from pictograms. The earliest texts (7 archaic tablets) come from the E-anna super sacred precinct dedicated to the goddess Inanna at Uruk, Level III, from a building labeled as Temple C by its excavators.

The early logographic system of cuneiform script took many years to master. Thus only a limited number of individuals were hired as scribes to be trained in its reading and writing. It was not until the widespread use of a syllabic script was adopted under Sargon’s rule that significant portions of Mesopotamian population became learned in literacy. Massive archives of texts were recovered from the archaeological contexts of Old Babylonian scribal schools, through which literacy was disseminated.

Literature and mythology

In Babylonian times there were libraries in most towns and temples; an old Sumerian proverb averred that "he who would excel in the school of the scribes must rise with the dawn." Women as well as men learned to read and write, and for the Semitic Babylonians, this involved knowledge of the extinct Sumerian language, and a complicated and extensive syllabary.

A considerable amount of Babylonian literature was translated from Sumerian originals, and the language of religion and law long continued to be the old agglutinative language of Sumer. Vocabularies, grammars, and interlinear translations were compiled for the use of students, as well as commentaries on the older texts and explanations of obscure words and phrases. The characters of the syllabary were all arranged and named, and elaborate lists of them were drawn up.

There are many Babylonian literary works whose titles have come down to us. One of the most famous of these was the Epic of Gilgamesh, in twelve books, translated from the original Sumerian by a certain Sin-liqe-unninni, and arranged upon an astronomical principle. Each division contains the story of a single adventure in the career of Gilgamesh. The whole story is a composite product, and it is probable that some of the stories are artificially attached to the central figure.

Philosophy

The origins of philosophy can be traced back to early Mesopotamian wisdom, which embodied certain philosophies of life, particularly ethics, in the forms of dialectic, dialogs, epic poetry, folklore, hymns, lyrics, prose, and proverbs. Babylonian reasoning and rationality developed beyond empirical observation.

The earliest form of logic was developed by the Babylonians, notably in the rigorous nonergodic nature of their social systems. Babylonian thought was axiomatic and is comparable to the "ordinary logic" described by John Maynard Keynes. Babylonian thought was also based on anopen-systems ontology which is compatible with ergodic axioms. Logic was employed to some extent in Babylonian astronomy and medicine.

Babylonian thought had a considerable influence on early Greek philosophy and Hellenistic philosophy. In particular, the Babylonian text Dialog of Pessimism contains similarities to the agonistic thought of the sophists, the Heraclitean doctrine of contrasts, and the dialectic and dialogs ofPlato, as well as a precursor to the maieutic Socratic method of Socrates. The Phoenician philosopher Thales is also known to have studied philosophy in Mesopotamia.

Science and technology

Astronomy

The Babylonian astronomers were very interested in studying the stars and sky, and most could already predict eclipses and solstices. People thought that everything had some purpose in astronomy. Most of these related to religion and omens. Mesopotamian astronomers worked out a 12 month calendar based on the cycles of the moon. They divided the year into two seasons: summer and winter. The origins of astronomy as well as astrology date from this time.

During the 8th and 7th centuries BC, Babylonian astronomers developed a new approach to astronomy. They began studying philosophy dealing with the ideal nature of the early universe and began employing an internal logic within their predictive planetary systems. This was an important contribution to astronomy and the philosophy of science and some scholars have thus referred to this new approach as the first scientific revolution. This new approach to astronomy was adopted and further developed in Greek and Hellenistic astronomy.

In Seleucid and Parthian times, the astronomical reports were of a thoroughly scientific character; how much earlier their advanced knowledge and methods were developed is uncertain. The Babylonian development of methods for predicting the motions of the planets is considered to be a major episode in the history of astronomy.

The only Babylonian astronomer known to have supported a heliocentric model of planetary motion was Seleucus of Seleucia (b. 190 BC). Seleucus is known from the writings of Plutarch. He supported the heliocentric theory where the Earth rotated around its own axis which in turn revolved around the Sun. According to Plutarch, Seleucus even proved the heliocentric system, but it is not known what arguments he used.

Babylonian astronomy was the basis for much of what was done in Greek and Hellenistic astronomy, in classical Indian astronomy, in Sassanian, Byzantine and Syrian astronomy, in medieval Islamic astronomy, and in Central Asian and Western European astronomy.

Mathematics

The Mesopotamians used a sexagesimal (base 60) numeral system. This is the source of the current 60-minute hours and 24-hour days, as well as the 360 degree circle. The Sumerian calendar also measured weeks of seven days each. This mathematical knowledge was used inmapmaking.

The Babylonians might have been familiar with the general rules for measuring the areas. They measured the circumference of a circle as three times the diameter and the area as one-twelfth the square of the circumference, which would be correct if p were estimated as 3. The volume of a cylinder was taken as the product of the base and the height, however, the volume of the frustum of a cone or a square pyramid was incorrectly taken as the product of the height and half the sum of the bases. Also, there was a recent discovery in which a tablet used p as 3 and 1/8 (3.125 for 3.14159~). The Babylonians are also known for the Babylonian mile, which was a measure of distance equal to about seven miles (11 km) today. This measurement for distances eventually was converted to a time-mile used for measuring the travel of the Sun, therefore, representing time.

Medicine

The oldest Babylonian texts on medicine date back to the Old Babylonian period in the first half of the 2nd millennium BC. The most extensive Babylonian medical text, however, is the Diagnostic Handbook written by the physician Esagil-kin-apli of Borsippa, during the reign of theBabylonian king Adad-apla-iddina (1069-1046 BC).

Along with contemporary ancient Egyptian medicine, the Babylonians introduced the concepts of diagnosis, prognosis, physical examination, and prescriptions. In addition, the Diagnostic Handbook introduced the methods of therapy and a etiology and the use of empiricism, logic andrationality in diagnosis, prognosis and therapy. The text contains a list of medical symptoms and often detailed empirical observations along with logical rules used in combining observed symptoms on the body of a patient with its diagnosis and prognosis.

The symptoms and diseases of a patient were treated through therapeutic means such as bandages, creams and pills. If a patient could not be cured physically, the Babylonian physicians often relied on exorcism to cleanse the patient from any curses. Esagil-kin-apli’s Diagnostic Handbook was based on a logical set of axioms and assumptions, including the modern view that through the examination and inspection of the symptoms of a patient, it is possible to determine the patient’s disease, its aetiology and future development, and the chances of the patient’s recovery.

Esagil-kin-apli discovered a variety of illnesses and diseases and described their symptoms in his Diagnostic Handbook. These include the symptoms for many varieties of epilepsy and related ailments along with their diagnosis and prognosis.

Technology

Mesopotamian people invented many technologies, most notably the wheel, which some consider the most important mechanical invention in history. Other Mesopotamian inventions include metalworking, copper-working, glassmaking, lamp making, textile weaving, flood control, water storage, as well as irrigation. They were also one of the first Bronze age people in the world. Early on they used copper, bronze and gold, and later they used iron. Palaces were decorated with hundreds of kilograms of these very expensive metals. Also, copper, bronze, and iron were used for armor as well as for different weapons such as swords, daggers, spears, and maces.

Religion

Sumerian religion was based on a series of sacred marriages between divine couples

Sumerian religion was based on a series of sacred marriages between divine couples

Mesopotamian religion was the first to be recorded. Mesopotamians believed that the world was a flat disc, surrounded by a huge, holed space, and above that, heaven. They also believed that water was everywhere, the top, bottom and sides, and that the universe was born from this enormous sea. In addition, Mesopotamian religion waspolytheistic.

Although the beliefs described above were held in common among Mesopotamians, there were also regional variations. The Sumerian word for universe is an-ki, which refers to the god An and the goddess Ki. Their son was Enlil, the air god. They believed that Enlil was the most powerful god. He was the chief god of the Pantheon, as the Greeks had Zeus and the Romans had Jupiter. The Sumerians also posed philosophical questions, such as: Who are we?, Where are we?, How did we get here?. They attributed answers to these questions to explanations provided by their gods.

sumerg1

Primary gods and goddesses
  • Anu was the Sumerian god of the sky. He was married to Ki, but in some other Mesopotamian religions he has a wife called Uraš. Though he was considered the most important god in the pantheon, he took a mostly passive role in epics, allowing Enlil to claim the position as most powerful god.
  • Enlil was initially the most powerful god in Mesopotamian religion. His wife was Ninlil, and his children were Iškur (sometimes), Nanna – Suen, Nergal, Nisaba, Namtar,Ninurta (sometimes), Pabilsag, Nushu, Enbilulu, Uraš Zababa and Ennugi. His position at the top of the pantheon was later usurped by Marduk and then by Ashur.
  • Enki (Ea) god of Eridu. He was the god of rain.
  • Marduk was the principal god of Babylon. When Babylon rose to power, the mythologies raised Marduk from his original position as an agricultural god to the principal god in the pantheon.
  • Ashur was god of the Assyrian empire and likewise when the Assyrians rose to power their myths raised Ashur to a position of importance.
  • Gula or Utu (in Sumerian), Shamash (in Akkadian) was the sun god and god of justice.
  • Ishtar or Inanna was the goddess of sex and war.
  • Ereshkigal was goddess of the Netherworld.
  • Nabu was the Mesopotamian god of writing. He was very wise, and was praised for his writing ability. In some places he was believed to be in control of heaven and earth. His importance was increased considerably in the later periods.
  • Ninurta was the Sumerian god of war. He was also the god of heroes.
  • Iškur (or Adad) was the god of storms.
  • Erra was probably the god of drought. He is often mentioned in conjunction with Adad and Nergal in laying waste to the land.
  • Nergal was probably a plague god. He was also spouse of Ereshkigal.
  • Pazuzu, also known as Zu, was an evil god, who stole the tablets of Enlil’s destiny, and is killed because of this. He also brought diseases which had no known cure.

Burials

Hundreds of graves have been excavated in parts of Mesopotamia, revealing information about Mesopotamian burial habits. In the city of Ur, most people were buried in family graves under their houses (as in Catalhuyuk), along with some possessions. A few have been found wrapped in mats and carpets. Deceased children were put in big "jars" which were placed in the family chapel. Other remains have been found buried in common city graveyards. 17 graves have been found with very precious objects in them ; it is assumed that these were royal graves.

Culture

Music, songs and instruments

Some songs were written for the gods but many were written to describe important events. Although music and songs amused kings, they were also enjoyed by ordinary people who liked to sing and dance in their homes or in the marketplaces. Songs were sung to children who passed them on to their children. Thus songs were passed on through many generations until someone wrote them down. These songs provided a means of passing on through the centuries highly important information about historical events that were eventually passed on to modern historians.

The Oud (Arabic:العود) is a small, stringed musical instrument. The oldest pictorial record of the Oud dates back to the Uruk period in Southern Mesopotamia over 5000 years ago. It is on a cylinder seal currently housed at the British Museum and acquired by Dr. Dominique Collon. Theimage depicts a female crouching with her instruments upon a boat, playing right-handed. This instrument appears hundreds of times throughout Mesopotamian history and again in ancient Egypt from the 18th dynasty onwards in long- and short-neck varieties.

The oud is regarded as a precursor to the European lute. Its name is derived from the Arabic word العود al-‘ūd ‘the wood’, which is probably the name of the tree from which the oud was made. (The Arabic name, with the definite article, is the source of the word ‘lute’.)

Games

Hunting was popular among Assyrian kings. Boxing and wrestling feature frequently in art, and a form of polo was probably popular, with men sitting on the shoulders of other men rather than on horses. They also played a board game similar to senet and backgammon, now known as the " Royal Game of Ur."

Family life

The Babylonian marriage market, in the Royal Holloway College.

The Babylonian marriage market, in the Royal Holloway College.

Mesopotamia across its history became more and more a patriarchal society, in which the men were far more powerful than the women. As for schooling, only royal offspring and sons of the rich and professionals such as scribes, physicians, temple administrators, and so on, went to school. Most boys were taught their father’s trade or were apprenticed out to learn a trade. Girls had to stay home with their mothers to learn housekeeping andcooking, and to look after the younger children. Some children would help with crushing grain, or cleaning birds. Unusual for that time in history, women in Mesopotamia had rights. They could own property and, if they had good reason, get a divorce.

Economy

Sumer developed the first economy, while the Babylonians developed the earliest system of economics, which was comparable to modern post-Keynesian economics, but with a more "anything goes" approach.

Agriculture

Food supply in Mesopotamia was quite rich due to the location of the two rivers from which its name is derived, Tigris and Euphrates. The Tigris and Euphrates River valleys formed the northeastern portion of the Fertile Crescent, which also included the Jordan River valley & that of the Nile. Although land nearer to the rivers was fertile and good for crops, portions of land further from the water were dry and largely uninhabitable. This is why the development of irrigation was very important for settlers of Mesopotamia. Other Mesopotamian innovations include the control of water by dams and the use of aqueducts. Early settlers of fertile land in Mesopotamia usedwooden plows to soften the soil before planting crops such as barley, onions, grapes, turnips, and apples. Mesopotamian settlers were some of the first people to make beer and wine. The unpredictable Mesopotamian weather was often hard on farmers; crops were often ruined so backup sources of food such as cows and lambs were also kept. As a result of the skill involved in farming in the Mesopotamian, farmers did not depend on slaves to complete farm work for them, with some exceptions. There were too many risks involved to make slavery practical (i.e. the escape/ mutiny of the slave).

Government

prayertomaeduk

Kings

The Mesopotamians believed their kings and queens were descended from the city gods, but, unlike the ancient Egyptians, they never believed their kings were real gods. Most kings named themselves “king of the universe” or “great king”. Another common name was “ shepherd”, as kings had to look after their people.

Notable Mesopotamian kings include:

Eannatum of Lagash who founded the first (short-lived) empire.

Sargon of Akkad who conquered all of Mesopotamia and created the first empire that outlived its founder.

Hammurabi founded the first Babylonian empire.

Tiglath-Pileser III founded the neo- Assyrian empire.

Nebuchadnezzar was the most powerful king in the neo-Babylonian Empire. He was thought to be the son of the god Nabu. He married the daughter of Cyaxeres, so the Median and the Babylonian dynasties had a familial connection. Nebuchadnezzar’s name means: Nabo, protect the crown!

Belshedezzar was the last king of Babylonia. He was the son of Nabonidus whose wife was Nictoris, the daughter of Nebuchadnezzar.

Power

When Assyria grew into an empire, it was divided into smaller parts, called provinces. Each of these were named after their main cities, like Nineveh, Samaria, Damascus and Arpad. They all had their own governor who had to make sure everyone paid their taxes; he had to call upsoldiers to war, and supply workers when a temple was built. He was also responsible for the laws being enforced. In this way it was easier to keep control of an empire like Assyria. Although Babylon was quite a small state in the Sumerian, it grew tremendously throughout the time of Hammurabi‘s rule. He was known as “the law maker”, and soon Babylon became one of the main cities in Mesopotamia. It was later called Babylonia, which meant "the gateway of the gods." It also became one of history’s greatest centers of learning.

Warfare

Assyrian soldiers, from a plate in THE HISTORY OF COSTUME by Braun & Schneider (ca. 1860).

Assyrian soldiers, from a plate inTHE HISTORY OF COSTUME by Braun & Schneider (ca. 1860).

As city-states began to grow, their spheres of influence overlapped, creating arguments between other city-states, especially over land and canals. These arguments were recorded in tablets several hundreds of years before any major war – the first recording of a war occurred around 3200BC but was not common until about 2500BC. At this point warfare was incorporated into the Mesopotamian political system, where a neutral city may act as an arbitrator for the two rival cities. This helped to form unions between cities, leading to regional states. When empires were created, they went to war more with foreign countries. King Sargon, for example conquered all the cities of Sumer, some cities in Mari, and then went to war with northernSyria. Many Babylonian palace walls were decorated with the pictures of the successful fights and the enemy, whether desperately escaping, or hiding amongst reeds. A king in Sumer, Gilgamesh, was thought two-thirds god and only one third human. There were legendary stories and poems about him, which were passed on for many generations, because he had many adventures that were believed very important, and won many wars and battles.

Laws

King Hammurabi, as mentioned above, was famous for his set of laws, The Code of Hammurabi (created ca. 1780 BC), which is one of the earliest sets of laws found and one of the best preserved examples of this type of document from ancient Mesopotamia. He made over 200 laws for Mesopotamia For more information, see Hammurabi and Code of Hammurabi.

Architecture

The study of ancient Mesopotamian architecture is based on available archaeological evidence, pictorial representation of buildings and texts on building practices. Scholarly literature usually concentrates on temples, palaces, city walls and gates and other monumental buildings, but occasionally one finds works on residential architecture as well. Archaeological surface surveys also allowed for the study of urban form in early Mesopotamian cities. Most notably known architectural remains from early Mesopotamia are the temple complexes at Uruk from the 4th millennium BC, temples and palaces from the Early Dynastic period sites in the Diyala River valley such as Khafajah and Tell Asmar, the Third Dynasty of Ur remains at Nippur (Sanctuary of Enlil) and Ur (Sanctuary of Nanna), Middle Bronze Age remains at Syrian-Turkish sites of Ebla, Mari, Alalakh, Aleppo and Kultepe, Late Bronze Age palaces at Bogazkoy (Hattusha), Ugarit, Ashur and Nuzi, Iron Age palaces and temples at Assyrian ( Kalhu/Nimrud, Khorsabad, Nineveh), Babylonian ( Babylon), Urartian ( Tushpa/Van Kalesi, Cavustepe, Ayanis, Armavir, Erebuni, Bastam) and Neo-Hittite sites ( Karkamis, Tell Halaf, Karatepe). Houses are mostly known from Old Babylonian remains at Nippur and Ur. Among the textual sources on building construction and associated rituals, Gudea’s cylinders from the late 3rd millennium are notable, as well as the Assyrian and Babylonian royal inscriptions from the Iron Age.

Houses

The materials used to build a Mesopotamian house were the same as those used today: mud brick, mud plaster and wooden doors, which were all naturally available round the city, although wood could not be naturally made very well during the particular time period described. Most houses had a square centre room with other rooms attached to it, but a great variation in the size and materials used to build the houses suggest they were built by the inhabitants themselves . The smallest rooms may not have coincided with the poorest people; in fact it could be that the poorest people built houses out of perishable materials such as reeds on the outside of the city, but there is very little direct evidence for this.

The Palace

The palaces of the early Mesopotamian elites were large scale complexes, and were often lavishly decorated. Earliest examples are known from the Diyala River valley sites such as Khafajah and Tell Asmar. These third millennium BC palaces functioned as a large scale socio-economic institutions, therefore, along with residential and private function, they housed craftsmen workshops, food storehouses, ceremonial courtyards, and often associated with shrines. For instance, the so-called "giparu" (or Gig-Par-Ku in Sumerian) at Ur where the Moon god Nanna’s priestesses resided was a major complex with multiple courtyards, a number of sanctuaries, burial chambers for dead priestesses, a ceremonial banquet hall, etc. A similarly complex example of a Mesopotamian palace was excavated at Mari in Syria, dating from the Old Babylonian period.

Assyrian palaces of the Iron Age, especially at Kalhu/ Nimrud, Dur Sharrukin/ Khorsabad and Ninuwa/ Nineveh, have become famous due to the pictorial and textual narrative programs on their walls, all carved on stone slabs known as orthostats. These pictorial programs either incorporated cultic scenes or the narrative accounts of the kings’ military and civic accomplishments. Gates and important passageways were flanked with massive stone sculpture of apotropaic mythological figures. The architectural arrangement of these Iron Age palaces were also organized around large and small courtyards. Usually the king’s throneroom opened to a massive ceremonial courtyard where important state councils met, state ceremonies performed.

Massive amounts of ivory furniture pieces were found in many Assyrian palaces pointing out an intense trade relationship with North Syrian Neo-Hittite states at the time. There is also good evidence that bronze repousse bands decorated the wooden gates.

Ziggurats

Ziggurats (Akkadian ziqquratu from the verb zaqāru) were massive stepped cult platforms found in certain Mesopotamian sanctuaries. The idea seems to have originated in early Mesopotamian temples which were built successively, one building over another on the same site over centuries, creating a massive mound that raised the new temples over the rest of the city. A good example of such structure was the temple dedicated to Ea at Eridu (Tell Abu Shahrain) excavated by Fuad Safar and Seton Lloyd in 1940s, or the "White" Temple dedicated to Anu at Uruk in the Late Uruk period. Ur-Nammu’s ziggurat, built at the height the Third Dynasty of Ur, at the site of Ur (Tell al Mugayyar) in the sanctuary of the Moon God Nanna, is also believed to be encasing earlier temples of the Early Dynastic Period. Ur-Nammu’s ziggurat is considered one of the earliest of all planned ziggurats. After that time Kassites and Elamites of the Late Bronze Age, and Assyrians and Babylonians of the Iron age continued to build artificially erected ziggurats. Examples of such structures were found in Dur Kurigalzu (Aqar Quf), Dur-Untash (Tschoga Zanbil), Kalhu (Nimrud), Dur-Sharrukin (Khorsabad) and Babylon among others.

It has been suggested that ziggurats were built to resemble mountains, but there is little textual or archaeological evidence to support that hypothesis.

Ur-Nammu’s ziggurat at Ur was designed as a three-stage construction, today only two of these survive. This entire mudbrick core structure was originally given a facing of baked brick envelope set in bitumen, circa 2.5 m on the first lowest stage, and 1.15 m on the second. Each of these baked bricks were stamped with the name of the king. The sloping walls of the stages were buttressed. The access to the top was by means of a triple monumental staircase, which all converges at a portal that opened on a landing between the first and second stages. The height of the first stage was about 11 m while the second stage rose some 5.7 m. Usually a third stage is reconstructed by the excavator of the ziggurat ( Leonard Woolley), and crowned by a temple. At the Tschoga Zanbil ziggurat archaeologists have found massive reed ropes that ran across the core of the ziggurat structure and tied together the mudbrick mass.

Etymology

The regional toponym Mesopotamia ( < meso (μέσος) = middle and potamia < ποταμός = river, literally means "between two rivers") was coined in the Hellenistic period without any definite boundaries, to refer to a broad geographical area and probably used by the Seleucids. The term biritum/birit narim corresponded to a similar geographical concept and coined at the time of the Aramaicization of the region. It is however widely accepted that early Mesopotamian societies simply referred to the entire alluvium as kalam in Sumerian (lit. "land"). More recently terms like "Greater Mesopotamia" or "Syro-Mesopotamia" have been adopted to refer to wider geographies corresponding to the Near East or Middle East. The later euphemisms are Eurocentric terms attributed to the region in the midst of various 19th century Western encroachments.

The Bible in Short Form

manier_bible

Genesis 1 – God created the heaven, the earth, plants, animals and man in six days
Genesis 2 – God blessed the seventh day; extra details of creation and the newly created earth
Genesis 3 – The serpent deceived Adam and Eve to eat the forbidden; God curses the earth; Adam and Eve sent out of the garden of Eden
Genesis 4 – Cain kills Abel; God curses Cain; Cain’s decendants and family history
Genesis 5 – Family history of the line of sons from Adam to Noah
Genesis 6 – Wickedness in the earth increased; God declares to destory the world; God commands Noah to build an ark
Genesis 7 – Noah, his family, and animals enter ark; flood covers whole earth; all humans and land creatures outside ark destroyed

260px-Gustave_Doré_-_The_Holy_Bible_-_Plate_I,_The_Deluge
Genesis 8 – The flood ends and the waters receed; Noah, his family and the animals exit the ark; Noah made a burnt offering to God
Genesis 9 – God blesses Noah & family, outlines new diet, makes "anti-world flood" covenant; Noah gets drunk; Noah dies
Genesis 10 – Family history of Shem, Ham and Japheth, the sons of Noah
Genesis 11 – Tower of Babel built; LORD scatters & confounds the people from Babel; family history of Shem’s descendants to Abram
Genesis 12 – LORD calls Abram out of his own country; Abram moves to Canaan, Bethel & Egypt; Abram lies to Egyptians about Sarai
Genesis 13 – Abram moves back to Bethel; Lot departs to Jordan; Abram moves to Canaan; LORD promises land & many descendants to Abram
Genesis 14 – War between kings in vale of Siddim; Lot taken captive in the war; Abram brought back Lot; Melchizedek blesses the LORD
Genesis 15 – LORD’s word comes to Abram; LORD tells Abram the future of his descendants; LORD makes covenant with Abram
Genesis 16 – Sarai barren; Hagar given to Abram; Hagar conceives; Hagar flees to wilderness, then returns; Ishmael born to Hagar & Abram
Genesis 17 – Abram becomes Abraham; Sarai becomes Sarah; circumcision introduced to Abraham’s household
Genesis 18 – The Lord & two angels appear to Abraham; they said Sarah would have a son; Abraham reasoned with the Lord about Sodom
Genesis 19 – Two angels met Lot in Sodom; Lot & family leave Sodom; Sodom & Gomorrah destroyed; Lot’s daughters give birth
Genesis 20 – Abraham moved to Gerar, said to Abimelech (king of Gerar) that Sarah was his sister; Abimelech gave gifts to Abraham
Genesis 21 – Isaac born; Ishmael mocks; Hagar & Ishmael sent away; Ishmael grows up; Abraham makes covenant with Abimelech
Genesis 22 – God asks Abraham to sacrifice Isaac, but God prevents it, and ram sacrificed instead; descendants of Nahor, Abraham’s brother
Genesis 23 – Sarah died; Abraham purchases field of Ephron to use the cave as a burying place for Sarah; Sarah buried
Genesis 24 – Abraham’s eldest servant takes Rebekah from Abraham’s original home country as wife for Isaac and they are married
Genesis 25 – Abraham remarries; Abraham dies; Ishmael’s family history; Jacob and Esau born; Esau sells birthright to Jacob
Genesis 26 – Isaac goes to Gerar, lies about Rebekah; Lord blesses Isaac; Abimelech and Isaac make peace covenant; Esau marries
Genesis 27 – Isaac grows old & requests meat from Esau; Jacob pretends to be Esau, tricks Isaac & obtains Esau’s blessing; Esau hates Jacob
Genesis 28 – Isaac blesses Jacob & sends him to Laban in Haran; Esau marries again; Jacob sleeps at Bethel & dreams about ladder to heaven
Genesis 29 – Jacob meets Laban; Jacob works for Laban to marry Leah & Rachel; Laban tricks Jacob; Leah bares Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Judah
Genesis 30 – Dan, Naphtali, Gad & Asher born to maids; Leah bares Issachar, Zebulun & Dinah; Rachel bares Joseph; Jacob’s cattle increase
Genesis 31 – Jacob secretly leaves Laban for Canaan; Rachel steals Laban’s images; Laban chases Jacob; Jacob & Laban make peace covenant

00016683

      Genesis 32 – Angels of God meet Jacob; Jacob fears Esau; Jacob gives to Esau; Jacob wrestles with God; Jacob’s name changed to Israel
Genesis 33 – Jacob and Esau meet; Esau receives Jacob’s gift; Esau returns to Seir; Jacob journeys to Succoth, then Shalem and erects altar
Genesis 34 – Shechem son of Hamor lies with Dinah; Hamor asks for Dinah; males in Shechem’s city circumcised, later killed by Simeon & Levi
Genesis 35 – Jacob moves to Bethel; God promises to Jacob, changes name to Israel; Deborah dies; Rachel bares Banjamin then dies; Isaac dies
Genesis 36 – Esau marries Adah, Aholibamah & Bashemath from Canaan, has children, many cattle, dwells in Mt Seir; descendants of Esau named
Genesis 37 – Jacob dwells in Canaan; Joseph has dreams, hated by brothers, visits brothers in Dothan, sold to Ishmeelites, taken to Egypt
Genesis 38 – Judah sleeps with Shuah, bares Er, Onan & Shelah; Er marries Tamar; Er dies; Tamar acts as harlot, lies with Judah, bares twins
Genesis 39 – Joseph taken to Egypt, bought by Potiphar, made overseer, tempted by Potiphar’s wife, he refused, was jailed, prospered in jail
Genesis 40 – Pharaoh’s baker & butler offend king, cast into prison, have dreams; Joseph interprets dreams; butler restored; baker killed
Genesis 41 – Pharaoh dreams, is troubled, calls Joseph; Joseph interprets dreams, made ruler of Egypt, marries, has 2 children; 7 yrs famine
Genesis 42 – Joseph’s ten brothers go to Egypt to buy corn; Joseph accuses his brothers of being spies & requests Benjamin to come to Egypt
Genesis 43 – Joseph’s brothers go with Benjamin & double money to Egypt again; Joseph has feast with his brothers, favours Benjamin
Genesis 44 – Joseph accuses brothers of stealing his silver cup, requires Benjamin to stay in Egypt; Judah offers to take Benjamin’s place
Genesis 45 – Joseph reveals himself to his brothers, offers gifts & land of Goshen to his father & brothers; his brothers return to Canaan
Genesis 46 – God reveals to Israel to go to Egypt; Jacob & all his household move to Egypt; Descendants of Israel listed; Joseph sees Israel
Genesis 47 – Pharaoh meets Joseph’s father & brothers, offers them best land in Egypt; famine worsens; Egyptians trade cattle, land for food
Genesis 48 – Joseph & his two sons, Manesseh & Ephraim, meet Jacob; Jacob blesses Joseph’s two sons, saying the younger shall be greater            Genesis 49 – Jacob gathers his 12 sons, commands, blesses & prophecies concerning them, charges them to bury him with his father; Jacob dies
Genesis 50 – Jacob is embalmed, mourned for; Joseph, family & Egyptians bury Jacob in Canaan; Joseph forgives his brothers; Joseph dies
Exodus 1 – Children of Israel multiply in Egypt, are dreaded by new king of Egypt, made slaves by new king who tries to kill all baby boys
Exodus 2 – Moses born, raised, served Pharaoh, killed an Egyptian, fled to Midian, married, bares Gershom; God hears Israel’s cry
Exodus 3 – God calls Moses from burning bush to ask king of Egypt to let Israel go, to say “I AM” has sent you; God will deliver Israel
Exodus 4 – Moses resists God’s call; God gives signs to Moses; Moses returns to Egypt, performs signs to Israel, who believed & worshiped
Exodus 5 – Moses asks Pharaoh to let Israel go; Pharaoh refuses, increases work of Israel; Israel blames Moses; Moses asks God why
holy_bible_smartphone (1)

Exodus 6 – God tells Moses He will deliver Israel, keep His covenant, asks him to speak with Pharaoh; descendants of Israel listed
Exodus 7 – God speaks with Moses; Moses & Aaron see Pharaoh; rods becomes serpents; waters of Egypt become blood; Pharaoh’s heart hardened
Exodus 8 – Plague of frogs, plague of lice & plague of flies come on Egypt; Pharaoh says Israel can go, but changes his mind
Exodus 9 – God instructs Moses; plague of livestock, plague of boils, plague of hail; Pharaoh admits sin but later hardens his heart
Exodus 10 – Moses talks with Pharaoh; plague of locusts; Pharaoh repents, hardens heart; plague of darkness; Pharaoh threatens Moses
Exodus 11 – God speaks with Moses; Moses tells Pharaoh that the firstborn Egyptians will die, Israel will go free; God speaks with Moses
Exodus 12 – Passover; Firstborn of Egypt die; Pharaoh tells Israel to go; God delivers Israel out of Egypt; Feast of Unleavened Bread
Exodus 13 – LORD speaks Consecration of Firstborn of Israel & Feast of Unleavened Bread, leads Israel in wilderness by cloud & fire
Exodus 14 – Israel camps by Red Sea, pursued by Pharaoh, complains, protected by cloud, miraculously cross Red Sea; Egyptians drown in Sea
Exodus 15 – Israel sings victory song; Miriam & women dance; bitter water at Marah made sweet; God promises health; Israel comes to Elim
Exodus 16 – Israel comes to Wilderness of Sin, complain about lack of food; God sends quails and manna; some Israelites ignore manna rules
Exodus 17 – Israel comes to Rephidim, complains about no water; Moses strikes rock, water comes out; Israel wins battle against Amalek
Exodus 18 – Jethro brings Moses family back to him, visits Moses; Moses shares God’s leading with Jethro, delegates leadership to rulers
Exodus 19 – Israelites camp at Mt Sinai; Moses meets God on Sinai, carries messages between Israelites & LORD; LORD descends on Mt Sinai
Exodus 20 – God speaks Ten Commandments to Israel: Worship God, Keep Sabbath, honour parents, don’t murder, adulterate, steal, lie or covet
Exodus 21 – God speaks to Moses laws of slaves, killing, striking, beating, fighting, hurting & repayment for humans & animals; eye for eye
Exodus 22 – God speaks to Moses laws of theft, restitution, trespassing, borrowing, betrothal, sorcerers, oppression, loans, firstfruits
Exodus 23 – God speaks to Moses laws of justice, 7th year, 7th day, 3 annual   feasts, other gods; the Angel & promise to overcome nations                Exodus 24 – Moses tells Israel God’s laws; Israel agrees; Moses & elders see God on mount; Moses alone ascends into the mountain to God
Exodus 25 – God speaks to Moses: Israel to bring offerings; make a sanctuary; description of ark of Testimony, showbread table & lampstand
Exodus 26 – God describes to Moses the design of tabernacle curtains, roof, rods & boards, Holy & Most Holy places, & furniture location
Exodus 27 – God describes to Moses the design of alter of sacrifice & utensils, courtyard curtains & pillars; God requests oil from Israel
Exodus 28 – Aaron & sons chosen as priests; God describes to Moses the priests’ garments: breastplate, ephod, robe, tunic, turban & sash
Exodus 29 – God describes to Moses the consecration of Aaron & sons as priests, including offerings; morning & evening sacrifice described
Exodus 30 – God tells Moses description, design & usage of alter of incense, census ransom offering, laver & holy ointment
Exodus 31 – God tells Moses who He chose as artisans for tabernacle, explains Sabbath, gives two stone tablets of the Testimony to Moses

250px-Golden-calf
Exodus 32 – Aaron leads Israel in making golden calf & false worship; God displeased; Moses pleads for Israel; Levi chooses God; 3000 die
Exodus 33 – God commands Israel to depart to Canaan, calls Israel stiff-necked; Moses meets God in tabernacle, finds grace in God’s sight
Exodus 34 – Lord’s name proclaimed; God’s covenant with Israel; feasts reviewed; new stone tablets for Ten Commandments; Moses’ face shines
Exodus 35 – Moses tells Israel about sabbath, asks for sanctuary offerings; offerings given; Bezaleel & Aholiab called to make sanctuary
Exodus 36 – Children of Israel bring too many offerings for the sanctuary; construction of outer parts of sanctuary begins
Exodus 37 – Bezalel makes ark, mercy seat, cherubim, table, lampstand, incense altar & holy oil; design of inside furniture described
Exodus 38 – Bezalel makes altar of burnt offering & utensils, laver, courtyard curtains & gate; tabernacle materials & amounts listed
Exodus 39 – Garments of ministry, ephod, breastplate, robe, tunic & crown made; tabernacle & materials completed, brought to Moses
Exodus 40 – Moses sets up the tabernacle, install furniture, anoints priests; LORD fills tabernacle; cloud covers tabernacle, leads Israel
Leviticus 1 – LORD tells Moses the description and instructions for burnt offerings of bulls, sheep, goats and birds
Leviticus 2 – LORD tells Moses the description and instructions for grain offerings & firstfruits: unleavened with oil, salt & frankincense
Leviticus 3 – LORD tells Moses the description and instructions for peace offerings of cattle, sheep and goats
Leviticus 4 – LORD tells Moses the description and instructions for sin offerings for the priest, assembly, rulers and common people
Leviticus 5 – LORD tells Moses the description and instructions for trespass offerings, and laws regarding swearing & touching unclean things
Leviticus 6 – LORD tells Moses laws regarding deceit, & laws regarding trespass, burnt, meat, sin & priest’s anointing offerings
Leviticus 7 – LORD tells Moses laws regarding trespass, burnt, sin, peace,  heave & wave offerings, & eating of fat & blood                                 Leviticus 8 – Aaron & sons washed, dressed, anointed & consecrated as priests for 7 days; sin, burnt, consecration & wave offerings made
Leviticus 9 – All Israel meets at tabernacle; atonement offerings made; LORD’s glory appears to Israel; fire from LORD consumes offering
Leviticus 10 – Nadab & Abihu offer strange fire to LORD; LORD’s fire devours Nadab & Abiju; more offerings made by priests
Leviticus 11 – LORD speaks to Moses and Aaron the law of beasts, fowls & living creatures (clean or unclean to eat or touch)
Leviticus 12 – LORD speaks to Moses the law of conception and human births
Leviticus 13 – LORD speaks to Moses & Aaron the law of plague of leprosy (skin disease) on humans or clothing
Leviticus 14 – LORD speaks to Moses & Aaron the law of leper being clean and of clean & unclean houses
Leviticus 15 – LORD speaks to Moses & Aaron the law of issues and discharges relating to the human reproductive system
Leviticus 16 – LORD speaks to Moses the instructions for the clothing, sacrifices and procedures for the annual atonement
dore_058

Leviticus 17 – LORD speaks to Moses statutes regarding killed or dead animals, sacrifices, and not eating blood
Leviticus 18 – LORD speaks to Moses statutes regarding forbidden sexual relations between various relatives, persons, or animals
Leviticus 19 – LORD tells Moses laws regarding holiness, sacrifices, honesty, justice, sexuality, agriculture, diet, spirits, hospitality
Leviticus 20 – LORD tells Moses laws & penalties regarding Molech, mediums & spirits, respect, adultery, nakedness, clean & unclean, holiness
Leviticus 21 – LORD tells Moses laws for priests & high priest regarding touching dead people, hair or skin marks, marriage, physical defects
Leviticus 22 – LORD tells Moses laws for regarding clean & unclean, who can eating holy offerings, acceptable offerings without defects
Leviticus 23 – LORD tells Moses: Sabbath, Passover, Atonement, Feasts of Unleavened Bread, Firstfruits, Ingathering, Trumpets, Tabernacles
Leviticus 24 – LORD tells Moses instructions for candlestick & showbread; woman’s son blasphemes God, stoned; laws regarding killing, injury
Leviticus 25 – LORD tells Moses: 7th year sabbath, year of jubilee, laws regarding hospitality, purchasing & redeeming property & slaves
Leviticus 26 – LORD tells Moses: laws regarding idols, Sabbaths, sanctuary; blessings if Israel obeys God; curses if Israel disobeys God
Leviticus 27 – LORD tells Moses: laws regarding tithe, and vows, value, redemption & sanctification of people, animals, houses & land
Numbers 1 – God asks Moses to number tribes of children of Israel, excluding Levites; Levites in charge of tabernacle
Numbers 2 – God speaks to Moses and Aaron the numbers and arrangements of the tribes’ tents around the tabernacle, excluding Levites
Numbers 3 – Aaron descendants; God speaks to Moses ministry & tent locations of Levites according to families; Levites replace firstborn
Numbers 4 – Levites numbered according to families; instructions given them regarding the relocation of the tabernacle
Numbers 5 – God tells Moses: lepers & unclean put outside camp, laws of recompense, holy things, & jealousy (if adultery is suspected)
Numbers 6 – God tells Moses: law of the Nazarite, including vows, offerings & forbidden actions; priests’ blessing from God on Israel
Numbers 7 – Princes of Israel offer wagons & oxen, & meat, burnt, sin & peace offerings for dedication of alter; God speaks to Moses
Numbers 8 – Aaron lights the seven candlesticks; Levites wash, shave, make offerings, & are purified & dedicated to the service of the LORD
Numbers 9 – LORD speaks to Moses about Passover & strangers; cloud by day & fire by night above tabernacle lead Israelites’ journeys
Numbers 10 – LORD speaks to Moses about trumpets; Israelites journey from Sinai to Paran; Moses invites father-in-law to join Israelites
Numbers 11 – Israelites complain about food; 70 elders share Moses burden; Israelites each quails, receive plague, move to Hazeroth
Numbers 12 – Miriam & Aaron speak against Moses; Lord rebukes them; Miriam gets leprosy but is then healed; Israelites move to Paran
Numbers 13 – Moses sends 12 Israelite spies into Canaan; spies return after 40 days; Caleb said to possess it; other spies were afraid
Numbers 14 – Israelites rebel against Moses; Moses pleads to the LORD to forgive Israelites; Israelites to wander 40 years in wilderness

Israel-Wilderness2
Numbers 15 – LORD tells Moses instructions for offerings & ignorance; man gathers sticks on Sabbath & is stoned; put blue ribbon on clothes
Numbers 16 – Korah, Dathan, Abiram & leaders rebel against Moses, are destroyed by God; Israel complains; 14000 men die from plague from God
Numbers 17 – Twelve rods (one for each tribe) brought to tabernacle; only Aaron’s rod blossomed, signifying the Levites role in ministry
Numbers 18 – LORD speaks to Aaron the duties of Levites, Aaron’s sons & himself in tabernacle; inheritance & tithes of Levites
Numbers 19 – LORD tells Moses & Aaron procedure of Eleazar’s sacrifice of an heifer, & laws of uncleanness relating to touching dead people
Numbers 20 – Israel moves to Zin; Miriam dies; water came from rock; Israel avoids Edom, moves to Mt Hor; Aaron dies; Eleazar is high priest
Numbers 21 – Israel defeats Arad, complains, bitten by serpents, moves to many places, defeats & inherits land of Amorites & Bashan
Numbers 22 – Balak fears Israel, asks Balaam to curse Israel; Balaam mistreats donkey; donkey speaks; angel appears; Balaam meets Balak
Numbers 23 – Balak and Balaam offer sacrifices; Balaam seeks God’s will; Balaam blesses Israel against Balak’s request; This is repeated
Numbers 24 – Balaam does not curse, but blesses Israel; Balak is angry; Balaam predicts a Star out of Jacob; Balaam & Balak departs
Numbers 25 – Israelites commit whoredom with Moabites; 24000 Israelites die from plague; Phinehas kill Zimri & Cozbi; LORD’s wrath removed
Numbers 26 – Census of male adult Israelites totals 601730, excluding Levites; tribes & families of Israel listed; land divided among Israel
Numbers 27 – Daughters of Zelophehad request & are given inheritance; Moses lays hands on & appoints Joshua as leader of Israel
Numbers 28 – LORD tells Moses morning & evening sacrifices, Sabbath & monthly sacrifices, passover sacrifices, firstfruit sacrifices
Numbers 29 – LORD tells Moses description of sacrifices for holy meetings during 7th month: meetings of trumpets, atonement & tabernacles
Numbers 30 – Moses speaks commands regarding vows, vows made by young daughters or wives, & ability of fathers or husbands to void the vows
Numbers 31 – LORD commands Israel to war against Midian; Israel kills all males & adult females, destroys cities, takes over property
Numbers 32 – Children of Reuben & Gad request land for cattle on this side of Jordan; request granted, if men enter promised land first
Numbers 33 – List of journeys & places stayed by children of Israel; God commands Israel to take over the land of Canaan
Numbers 34 – LORD tells Moses the borders of the land of inheritance; one prince from each tribe of Israel chosen to divide the land
Numbers 35 – Israel gives 48 cities & suburbs to Levites; laws regarding murder, manslaughter, revenge, & the six cities of refuge
Numbers 36 – Fathers of Gilead speak with Moses about daughters’ inheritance; LORD gives laws regarding daughters’ marrying & inheritance
Deuteronomy 1 – Moses recounts history of Israel: defeat Amorites, appoint leaders, twelve spies, afraid to enter promised land

Moses-covenant-confirmed
Deuteronomy 2 – Moses recounts history of Israel: pass by children of Esau, pass through Kadeshbarnea & Moab, defeat Sihon king of Heshbon
Deuteronomy 3 – Moses recounts history of Israel: Og king of Bashan defeated, Reubenites, Gadites & half Manasseh given land east of Jordan
Deuteronomy 4 – Moses recounts history of Israel: God made Israel a great nation, Ten Commandments, avoid idolatry, obey God, cities of refuge
Deuteronomy 5 – Moses recounts: God speaks to & makes covenant with Israel, gives Ten Commandments, Israel promises to follow God’s commands
Deuteronomy 6 – Moses recounts: keep, remember & teach God’s commands, love God with your whole heart, don’t forget God, worship only God
Deuteronomy 7 – Moses speaks to Israel: do not make agreements with other nations, God chose Israel, God will bless Israel if they follow Him
Deuteronomy 8 – Moses speaks to Israel: remember God’s commands, God protected Israel, God will give Israel a good land, do not forget God
Deuteronomy 9 – Moses speaks to Israel: God brought Israel into Canaan because other nations’ wickedness, not because of Israel’s righteousness
Deuteronomy 10 – Moses speaks to Israel: recounts tables of stone, Israel’s journeys, God of gods, command of God to serve Him, love strangers
Deuteronomy 11 – Moses speaks to Israel: God’s greatness against Egypt, good things in promised land, teach your children, choose to obey God
Deuteronomy 12 – Moses speaks to Israel: destroy other nations’ gods; bring offerings to the place God chooses; do not follow other gods
Deuteronomy 13 – Moses speaks to Israel: commands regarding false gods, false worship, false prophets, false miracles, false dreams
Deuteronomy 14 – Moses speaks to Israel: laws regarding cutting your body, eating unclean animals, giving & using tithes & offerings
Deuteronomy 15 – Moses speaks to Israel: laws regarding hospitality, debt cancellation & release of slaves after 7 years, firstborn offerings
Deuteronomy 16 – Moses speaks to Israel: laws regarding feasts of Passover, weeks & tabernacles, judges & officers, trees near alters, images
Deuteronomy 17 – Moses speaks to Israel: laws regarding pure sacrifices, false worship, judging difficult decisions, rulership of Israel’s king
Deuteronomy 18 – Moses speaks to Israel: laws regarding Levites inheritance, occult practices, witches & false prophets; a true Prophet promised
Deuteronomy 19 – Moses speaks to Israel: 3 cities of refuge; matters established by 2 or 3 witnesses; false witnesses; judging controversies
Deuteronomy 20 – Moses speaks to Israel: laws regarding wars & battles, don’t fear the enemy, reasons for leaving the army, rules of engagement
Deuteronomy 21 – Moses speaks to Israel: laws regarding mystery deaths, marrying captive women, firstborn inheritance, rebellious sons, hanging
Deuteronomy 22 – Moses speaks to Israel: laws regarding lost property, various household rules, virginity, engagement, marriage & sexual laws
Deuteronomy 23 – Moses speaks to Israel: laws regarding entering God’s assembly, treaties, uncleanness, sanitation, money, property & promises
Deuteronomy 24 – Moses speaks to Israel: laws regarding marriage, divorce, leprosy, loans, oppression, punishment, judging, harvesting & sharing
Deuteronomy 25 – Moses speaks to Israel: laws regarding judging, brother-in-law marrying wife of dead brother, fighting men & wife, honesty
Deuteronomy 26 – Moses speaks to Israel: laws regarding offerings of first fruits, tithing, worship, & prayers of thanksgiving
Deuteronomy 27 – Moses speaks to Israel: command to build altar to God, Levites speak curses to people who disobey God, Israel agrees

00016811
Deuteronomy 28 – Moses speaks to Israel: blessings if Israel obeys God, curses if Israel disobeys God, with regards to life, prosperity, etc
Deuteronomy 29 – Moses speaks to Israel: reviews Israel’s origin & history, explains God’s covenant & consequences for disobeying
Deuteronomy 30 – Moses speaks to Israel: after Israel disobeys & is scattered, God will bring them back to prosper; Israel chooses life or death
Deuteronomy 31 – Moses 120 years; Israel be strong; Israel will disobey; God gives Moses a song; law placed in side of ark; Joshua given charge
Deuteronomy 32 – Moses teaches God’s song to Israel & encourages Israel; God says to Moses to go up Mt Nebo, view promised land, & then die
Deuteronomy 33 – Moses blesses children of Israel before his death, names each tribe of Israel; God is Israel’s refuge and strength
Deuteronomy 34 – Moses goes up Mt Nebo, views promised land, dies 120 yrs old; Israel mourns for Moses; Joshua succeeds Moses as Israel’s leader
Joshua 1 – Joshua leads Israel; God speaks to Joshua: be strong & courageous; Joshua speaks to Israel; Israel prepares to cross Jordan
Joshua 2 – Joshua sends two spies to Jericho; Rahab protects the spies; men of Jericho searched for spies; spies return safely to Israel
Joshua 3 – Israel moves from Shittim to Jordan, prepares to cross Jordan; Israel miraculously crosses Jordan river as water is stopped
Joshua 4 – Israel sets up 12 stones as a memorial of crossing Jordan; Joshua made great before Israel; Israel camps at Gilgal
Joshua 5 – Canaanite kings fear Israel; Israelite men circumcised; Passover observed; manna ceases; God’s army’s captain appears to Joshua
Joshua 6 – Joshua leads Israel becomes famous; Israel marches around Jericho 7 days; Israel destroys Jericho, but Rahab & family saved
Joshua 7 – Achan takes forbidden possessions from Jericho; 36 Israelites killed during battle at Ai; Achan stoned & burnt by Israel
Joshua 8 – God commands Joshua to take city of Ai; Joshua leads Israel to capture, ambush and conquer Ai; Joshua builds alter in Mt Ebal
Joshua 9 – Kings west of Jordan join together to fight Israel; Gibeon deceives, makes treaty with Israel; Gibeon becomes Israel’s servants
Joshua 10 – Joshua leads Israel in conquering Jerusalem, Jarmuth, Lachish, Eglon, Hebron, Debir & others; sun miraculously stands still
Joshua 11 – Jabin king of Hazor with many kingdoms in the north fight against Israel; Joshua leads Israel in destroying these kingdoms
Joshua 12 – List of kingdoms which Israel defeated: first, many on east side of Jordan River, then 31 kings on west side in promised land
Joshua 13 – Joshua is old; much land remains to be conquered; territories defined for Reuben, Gad & half of Manasseh; Levi inherits no land
Joshua 14 – Land of Canaan distributed to tribes of Israel; Caleb & children of Judah request & receive from Joshua the mountain of Hebron
Joshua 15 – Land allocation of tribe of Judah defined; Caleb gives his daughter to Othniel; Caleb gives extra land to his daughter
Joshua 16 – Land allocation of children of Joseph defined separately for Manasseh & Ephraim; Canaanites in Gezar remain servants of Ephraim
Joshua 17 – Ephraim’s & Manasseh’s territory defined & expanded; daughters of Zelophehad given land; Israel forces some Canaanites to work
Joshua 18 – Israel assembles at Shiloh & sets up tabernacle; 7 tribes have no inheritance; remaining land divided; Benjamin’s land defined
Joshua 19 – Simeon, Zebulun, Issachar, Asher, Naphtali & Dan allocated land; Dan expands; Joshua given inheritance; land division completed

Tabernacle-constructed
Joshua 20 – Kadesh, Shechem, Kirjatharba, Bezer, Ramoth & Golan appointed as cities of refuge for manslayers who accidentally kill people
Joshua 21 – Levites given 48 cities from other tribes as inheritance; LORD gave Israel all promised things; no enemies stood before Israel
Joshua 22 – Reuben, Gad & half Manasseh return to east side of Jordan, build alter of Ed as a witness; Israel concerned, but later pleased
Joshua 23 – Israel rests for a long time; Joshua becomes old; Joshua speaks to leaders of Israel regarding following God & consequences
Joshua 24 – Joshua speaks to Israel to serve God; Israel decides to obey God; Joshua dies; Eleazar dies; Israel continues to serve God
Judges 1 – Judah & Simeon fight against Canaanites, take Jerusalem; tribes of Israel expand territory but did not drive all Canaanites out
Judges 2 – Israel disobeys God, does not remove other nations, worships other gods; God raises up judges to deliver Israel from disobeying
Judges 3 – Israel intermarries & worships false gods, serves other nations; Othniel, Ehud & Shamgar deliver Israel from other nations
Judges 4 – Israel does evil; Israel serves king Jabin; Deborah judges Israel; Barak leads battle against Sisera; Jael kills Sisera
Judges 5 – Deborah & Barak sing song to LORD about battle with kings of Canaan; Israel delivered from other nations, rests for 40 years
Judges 6 – Israel does evil, serves Midian 7 yrs; angel of LORD appears to Gideon; Gideon destroys alter of Baal; God gives sign to Gideon
Judges 7 – Gideon gathers Israelite men to fight; men reduced to only 300 soldiers; God delivers Midian into hand of Gideon & Israel
Judges 8 – Succoth & Penuel deny support for Gideon; Gideon conquers 120000 men of Midian; Israel has peace 40 years, turns from God
Judges 9 – Abimelech kills brothers, rules over Shechem 3 yrs; Jotham warns Abimelech & Shechem; Abimelech destroys cities & is killed
Judges 10 – Tola & Jair judge Israel; Israel forgets God & serves Baalim; Philistines takes over Israel; Israel cries to God for help
Judges 11 – Jephthah leaves home; Ammonites wars against Israel; Jephthah helps Israel defeat Ammonites; Jephthah’s daughter sacrificed
Judges 12 – Ephraim fights against Gilead; Gilead defeats Ephraim; Jephthah judges Israel 6 yrs; Ibzan, Elon & Abdon judge Israel
Judges 13 – Philistines rule Israel; angel appears to Manoah & his wife, says they will have a son who will deliver Israel; Samson is born
Judges 14 – Samson wants to marry a Philistine; Samson kills a lion, makes a feast, shares riddle, marries a Philistine, kills 30 men
Judges 15 – Samson burns Philistine’s property with foxes, captured by Judah, handed to Philistines, kills 1000 men, judges Israel 20 yrs
Judges 16 – Samson escapes from Gaza; Samson likes Delilah; Samson loses strength, captured, regains strength, dies with many Philistines
Judges 17 – Micah takes & returns silver from his mother; idol made from silver; Micah has house of gods; young Levite stays with Micah
Judges 18 – Dan sends spies to find land; spies meet Micah; spies & 600 men from Dan take Micah’s idols & priest, conquer Laish, build city
Judges 19 – A Levite marries a lady from Judah; they separate but later travel & stay 1 night in Gibeah; men of Gibeah rape her; she dies
Judges 20 – Because some men of Gibeah of Benjamin raped the Levite’s concubine, 400000 men of Israel fight against Benjamin & win

dore_062
Judges 21 – Israel gathers at Mizpah, feel sorry for tribe of Benjamin’s separation; young women given to Benjamin; Israel has no king
Ruth 1 – Elimelech, Naomi & sons move to Moab; sons marry Moabites Orpah & Ruth; Elimelech & sons die; Naomi & Ruth return to Bethlehem
Ruth 2 – Ruth gleans barley in Bethlehem from Boaz’s field until end of harvest; Boaz is Naomi’s kinsmen; Boaz shows kindness to Ruth
Ruth 3 – Ruth visits Boaz during night, lies at Boaz’s feet until morning; Boaz accepts Ruth & gives her extra barley; Ruth returns home
Ruth 4 – Naomi’s kinsman doesn’t redeem land; Boaz redeems land; Boaz marries Ruth; Ruth gives birth to Obed, grandfather of King David
1 Samuel 1 – Elkanah & 2 wives visit Shiloh yearly; Hannah has no children, prays to God, gives birth to Samuel, gives him to God in Shiloh
1 Samuel 2 – Hannah praises God, brings yearly clothes to Samuel; Samuel grows & serves God; Eli’s sons sin against God; God warns Eli
1 Samuel 3 – Samuel ministers in temple of God, hears God’s voice; God reveals to Samuel the future of Eli; Samuel grows, gains respect
1 Samuel 4 – Israel fights with Philistines; Israel loses; ark of covenant captured by Philistines; Eli, sons & daughter-in-law die
1 Samuel 5 – Philistines take ark of God to false god Dagon; Dagon falls down before ark; people of Ashdod, Gath & Ekron become sick or die
1 Samuel 6 – Philistines return ark of God to Israel with a trespass offering of 5 gold mice & tumors; people of Beth Shemesh receive ark
1 Samuel 7 – Ark brought to Kirjathjearim; Samuel speaks to Israel; Israel repents; Philistines attack Israel; Israel defeats Philistines
1 Samuel 8 – Elders of Israel request from Samuel to have a king; God displeased; Samuel warns Israel; elders insist on having a king
1 Samuel 9 – Saul goes looking for father’s sheep, visits Samuel; God tells Samuel that Saul will be king; Samuel tells Saul he will be king
1 Samuel 10 – Samuel anoints Saul as king; Saul prophesies; Samuel calls Israel together; Saul hides from Samuel; Samuel proclaims Saul king
1 Samuel 11 – Ammonites try to take over Jabeshgilead of Israel; Saul calls Israel to fight against Ammonites; Israel wins; Saul made king
1 Samuel 12 – Samuel speaks to Israel about Israel’s history, desire for a king & serving God; God sends thunder & rain; Israel repents
1 Samuel 13 – Saul reigns over Israel; Philistines make war with Israel; Saul disobeys God; Israel prepares for battle against Philistines
1 Samuel 14 – Jonathan & 600 men fight against Philistines; Saul & Israel join Jonathan; Israel wins; Israelites eat with blood; Saul rules
1 Samuel 15 – Saul leads Israel in destroying Amalekites; Israel saves some animals; Saul disobeys, repents, not recognized as king anymore
1 Samuel 16 – God leads Samuel to Bethlehem to choose & anoint David as next king of Israel; Saul has evil spirit; David plays music for Saul
1 Samuel 17 – Philistines gather against Israel; Philistine giant Goliath challenges Israel; David defeats Goliath with a sling & stones
1 Samuel 18 – Jonathan & David are friends; David leads army of Israel; Saul tries to kill David; David behaves wisely, marries Michal
1 Samuel 19 – Saul tries to kill David many times; Jonathan & Michal protect David; David flees to Ramah; Saul & servants prophesy
1 Samuel 20 – David avoids feast with Saul; Saul angry with Jonathan & David; Jonathan & David make covenant; David flees from Saul

jonathan_lovingly_taketh_his_leave_of_david_by_julius_schnorr_von_carolsfeld
1 Samuel 21 – David comes to priest Ahimelech in Nob, asks for holy bread & sword, flees to king Achish of Gath, pretends to be mad
1 Samuel 22 – David escapes to cave Adullam & then Hareth forest; Saul asks Benjamites of David; Saul orders 85 priests to be killed
1 Samuel 23 – David fights with Philistines; Saul continues to hunt David; David hides; Jonathan encourages David; David remains safe
1 Samuel 24 – Saul hunts David in Engidi; David cuts off part of Saul clothing, spares his life; Saul repents & accepts David; Saul returns
1 Samuel 25 – Samuel dies; David requests things from Nabal; Nabal declines; David annoyed; Nabal dies; David marries Abigail & Ahinoam
1 Samuel 26 – Saul looks for David in Ziph; David & Abishai the Hittite take Saul’s sword while he slept; Saul repents & accepts David
1 Samuel 27 – David, wives & 600 men flee to & lives in Gath of Philistines; David invades the Geshurites, Gezrites and Amalekites
1 Samuel 28 – Philistines plan to fight Israel; Saul visits fortune teller, talks with Samuel’s “spirit” which says Israel will be defeated
1 Samuel 29 – Philistines gather against Israel; David gathers with Achish; Philistines send David & his men away from battle
1 Samuel 30 – David & men come to Ziklag; Amalekites take Ziklag captive; David & men pursue after Amalekites, recover people & possessions
1 Samuel 31 – Philistines fight against Israel, kill Saul’s sons; King Saul commits suicide; Israel flees from Philistines; Saul buried
2 Samuel 1 – Amalekite man kills Saul, tells David, is killed; David mourns & writes song about the death of Saul & Jonathan
2 Samuel 2 – David anointed king of Judah; Abner makes Ishbosheth king of Israel; Abner & David’s servants fight, later make peace
2 Samuel 3 – David strengthens; Ishbosheth weakens; David has many sons; Michal returns to David; Abner supports David, killed; David mourns
2 Samuel 4 – Saul’s son’s captains, sons of Rimmon, Baanah & Rechab, kill Ishosheth, tell & displease David, are killed by David’s command
2 Samuel 5 – David anointed king of Israel, rules over Israel from Jerusalem, marries more wives, wins two battles against Philistines
2 Samuel 6 – David brings ark of God to Jerusalem; Uzzah touches ark & dies; David dances before God; Micah displeased with David’s dancing
2 Samuel 7 – Israel ceases war; David desires to build a temple for God; God tells David through Nathan that David’s son will build a temple
2 Samuel 8 – David takes over Methegammah of Philistines, Moab, Hadadezer, Syrians of Damascus, Edom; David reigns over & judges Israel
2 Samuel 9 – David shows kindness to Mephibosheth son of Jonathan; Saul’s land restored to Mephibosheth; Mephibosheth eats at kings table
2 Samuel 10 – David’s servants comfort Hanun of Ammon; Hanun sends them away; Ammon & other nations fight against Israel; Israel wins
2 Samuel 11 – David lies with Bathsheba who conceives; David plans Uriah’s death; Bathsheba becomes David’s wife; LORD displeased with David
2 Samuel 12 – Nathan reveals David sin; David repents, is forgiven; Bathsheba’s child dies; Solomon is born; Israel conquers Rabbah
2 Samuel 13 – Amnon, David’s son, rapes Tamar, his half sister; Absalom, Tamar’s brother, kills Amnon, flees to Geshur; David mourns

00016614
2 Samuel 14 – Joab asks woman to speak to David about Absalom; David calls Absalom to Jerusalem; Absalom visits David; David kisses Absalom
2 Samuel 15 – Absalom wins the hearts of people of Israel; Absalom plans to take over Israel; David flees Jerusalem; Hushai spies for David
2 Samuel 16 – Ziba brings supplies to David; Shimei curses David; Ahithophel advises Absalom; Absalom sleeps with David’s concubines
2 Samuel 17 – Ahithophel & Hushai counsel Absalom; Absalom pursues David; David advised of Absalom’s threat; David flees across Jordan river
2 Samuel 18 – David’s men fight with Absalom’s men of Israel; Israel’s men slaughtered; Absalom is killed; David mourns for his son Absalom
2 Samuel 19 – David mourns, forgives enemies; men of Judah meet David at Jordan; David & his men cross Jordan; men of Judah & Israel argue
2 Samuel 20 – Sheba leads Israel against David; Joab kills Amasa; Joab’s men pursue Sheba; woman of Abel kills Sheba; Joab’s men return home
2 Samuel 21 – Famine in Israel because Saul killed some Gibeonites; David makes peace with Gibeonites; Israel wins battles with Philistines
2 Samuel 22 – David writes song after LORD saves him from enemies: the LORD is my rock, fortress & deliverer
2 Samuel 23 – David’s last words: rulers must be just & God will David’s children; David’s leading soldiers listed & briefly recounted
2 Samuel 24 – David counts people of Israel & Judah; David repents; LORD sends plague; 70000 men die; David makes sacrifice; plague stopped
1 Kings 1 – David grows old, given Abishag for warmth; Adonijah proclaims himself king; Solomon chosen & anointed as next king of Israel
1 Kings 2 – David advises Solomon, dies; Solomon reigns as king in Israel; Adonijah wants Abishag, is killed; Joab & Shimei killed
1 Kings 3 – Solomon makes alliance with Egypt, asks & receives wisdom from God, uses wisdom to judge between two women & their babies
1 Kings 4 – Solomon’s princes listed; Judah & Israel have peace & prosperity under Solomon’s rule; Solomon’s wisdom, proverbs & songs noted
1 Kings 5 – Solomon plans to build the temple to God, asks Hiram king of Tyre for cedar wood from Lebanon; Solomon & Hiram work together
1 Kings 6 – Solomon builds temple; description of temple dimensions, design & method of construction; God promises He would dwell in Israel
1 Kings 7 – Solomon builds his & his wife’s house; description & construction of outside the temple; Solomon ends temple building
1 Kings 8 – Solomon calls Israel to Jerusalem; ark of covenant brought into new temple; temple dedicated; LORD enters temple; Solomon prays
1 Kings 9 – LORD promises prosperity to Solomon if he follows God; Solomon gives cities to Hiram, employs non-Israelites, builds fleet
1 Kings 10 – Queen of Sheba visits & tests Solomon, is impressed, exchanges gifts; kingdom of Israel expands & is very rich & powerful
1 Kings 11 – Solomon has many wives, worships false gods; God raises up enemies & Jeroboam rebels against Solomon; Solomon dies
1 Kings 12 – Rehoboam becomes king, doesn’t listen to Israel; Israel splits from Judah, makes Jeroboam king, begins false worship
1 Kings 13 – Man of God speaks against Jeroboam; Jeroboam’s hand withers; man of God disobeys God, dies; Jeroboam does false worship, sins

00016606
1 Kings 14 – Jeroboam’s wife visits Ahijah who speaks against Jeroboam; Jeroboam dies; Judah sins; Egypt takes Judah’s wealth, Rehoboam dies
1 Kings 15 – Abijam & Asa reign over Judah; Asa follows God; Nadab & Baasha reign over Israel; Israel fights against Judah
1 Kings 16 – Baasha dies; Elah rules over Israel; Zimri kills Elah, rules, dies; Omri rules, does evil, dies; Ahab rules, does evil
1 Kings 17 – Elijah declares 3 year drought to Ahab, goes to Brook Cherith, fed by ravens, stays with widow in Zarephath, heals widow’s son
1 Kings 18 – Obadiah meets Elijah; Elijah & prophets of Baal sacrifice on Mt Carmel; fire consumes Elijah’s sacrifice; rain falls in Israel
1 Kings 19 – Elijah threatened by Jezebel, flees, wants to die, given food by angel, visits Horeb, spoken to quietly by LORD, anoints Elisha
1 Kings 20 – Benhadad threatens Ahab; Israel wins battle against Syria twice; Ahab spares Benhadad; prophet predicts Ahab’s death
1 Kings 21 – Ahab asks Naboth for vineyard; Naboth refuses; Jezebel kills Naboth, gives vineyard to Ahab; Elijah rebukes Ahab; Ahab repents
1 Kings 22 – False prophets predict victory; Micaiah warns Ahab; Ahab dies in battle; Ahaziah reigns; Jehoshaphat dies; Jehoram reigns
2 Kings 1 – Moab rebels against Israel; Ahaziah is injured, sends messengers to Baalzebub; Elijah prophecies against Ahaziah; Ahaziah dies
2 Kings 2 – Elisha follows Elijah; Elijah taken to heaven; Elisha receives spirit of Elijah; Elisha heals water; bears maul mocking youths
2 Kings 3 – Jehoram of Israel & Jehoshaphat fight against Moab; Elisha predicts victory for Israel; water miraculously comes; Moab defeated
2 Kings 4 – Elisha prophecies & works miracles: widow’s jars of oil pay debt, Shunammite woman’s son rasied to life, stew & bread feed many
2 Kings 5 – Naaman of Syria gets leprosy, asks Elisha for healing, washes in Jordan 7 times, is healed; Elisha’s servant lies, gets leprosy
2 Kings 6 – Elisha makes ax head float; Elisha advises Israel of Syria’s moves; Syria besieges Samaria; Israel’s king wants to kill Elisha
2 Kings 7 – Elisha predicts end to siege; God causes Syria to flee Samaria; 4 lepers of Samaria find Syrians gone; siege of Samaria ends
2 Kings 8 – Shunemite woman reclaims her own land; Hazael kills Benhadad of Syria; Jehoram reigns, dies; Ahaziah reigns in Judah
2 Kings 9 – Elisha calls a prophet’s son who anoints Jehu king of Israel; Jehu kills Joram king of Israel, Ahaziah king of Judah, & Jezebel
2 Kings 10 – Jehu arranges for the killing of Ahab’s sons & Ahaziah’s brothers, gathers all Baal worshippers in Israel & kills them
2 Kings 11 – Athaliah kills royal family & reigns; Joash saved; Jehoiada makes Joash king, plans Athaliah’s death, ends false worship
2 Kings 12 – Joash rules in Jerusalem 40 years, obeys God, rebuilds temple, gives temple items to Hazael of Syria, is killed by his servants
2 Kings 13 – Jehoahaz reigns, does evil, dies; Jehoash reigns, does evil, dies; Elisha is sick, dies; Israel oppressed then is delivered
2 Kings 14 – Amaziah & Azariah of Judah, & Jehoash & Jeroboam of Israel reign; Amaziah fights Jehoash, loses; Jonah prophecies, Judah grows
2 Kings 15 – Zachariah, Shallum, Menahem, Pekahiah & Pekah reign in Israel & disobey God; Azariah & Jotham reign in Judah & obey God
2 Kings 16 – Ahaz rules Judah, attacked by Syria & Israel, asks Assyria for help, builds new false alter like Damascus alter, dies

dore_057
2 Kings 17 – Hoshea rules Israel, disobeys God; Assyria takes Israel as captives to Assyria; others move to Samaria; Israel’s sins explained
2 Kings 18 – Hezekiah rules Judah, obeys God; Assyria takes Israel captive; Assyria comes up against Judah, threatens it, defies God
2 Kings 19 – Hezekiah prays to God; Isaiah speaks for God to Hezekiah; angel kills Assyrian army; Sennacherib is killed; God saves Israel
2 Kings 20 – Hezekiah is very sick, told he will die, asks God for more life, given 15 yrs more life; sun moves backwards; Hezekiah dies
2 Kings 21 – Manasseh rules Judah, worships other gods; prophets predict Jerusalem’s destruction; Amon rules Judah, turns from God
2 Kings 22 – Josiah rules Judah, rebuilds temple; Hilkiah finds & reads book of law; Josiah repents; Huldah speaks words from God to Josiah
2 Kings 23 – Josiah reads book of covenant to all Judah, turns to God, ends false worship; Jehoahaz & Jehoiakim rule Judah, disobey God
2 Kings 24 – Jehoiakim serves Babylon, rebels; Jehoiachin rules Judah; Nebuchadnezzar takes Jerusalem captive; Zedekiah rules Judah, rebels
2 Kings 25 – Nebuchadnezzar besieges Jerusalem, destroys temple & city, takes valuables & people to Babylon; Evilmerodach rules Babylon
1 Chronicles 1 – Ancestors from Adam to Abraham: Noah’s sons’, Abraham’s, Ishmael’s, Esau’s families listed; Edom’s tribles & kings listed
1 Chronicles 2 – Descendants of Jacob, Judah & Jesse to King David, & descendants of Hezron, Jerahmeel, Caleb listed
1 Chronicles 3 – King David’s sons & concubines, King Solomon’s decendants to Jehoiakim, & King Jehoiakim’s decendants listed
1 Chronicles 4 – Descendants, towns & occupations of Judah, Caleb, Shelah, Simeon & others listed; prayer of Jabez
1 Chronicles 5 – Leaders, places lived, events, activities & battles of descendants of Reuben, Gad & Manasseh
1 Chronicles 6 – Family relations of Levi, Aaron, Moses, Samuel, Heman & Asaph listed; list of lands & cities given to Levities to live in
1 Chronicles 7 – Children, leaders, lands & numbers of descendants of Issachar, Benjamin, Naphtali, Manasseh, Ephraim, Joseph & Asher listed
1 Chronicles 8 – Descendants of Benjamin listed, together with King Saul’s family line, cities & other major events
1 Chronicles 9 – People who lived in Jerusalem listed: children of Judah, priests, Levites, gatekeepers, servants, singers & others
1 Chronicles 10 – Philistines fight against Israel; Israel flees; Saul’s sons die; Saul kills himself; Philistines invade Israel; Saul buried
1 Chronicles 11 – David anointed king of Israel, conquers Jebusites, rules from Jerusalem; mighty men of David named and described
1 Chronicles 12 – David lives in Ziklag to escape Saul, joined by many experienced soldiers; David’s leaders named, numbered, described
1 Chronicles 13 – David gathers Israel together, brings ark from Abinadab; Uzza touches ark; God kills Uzza; ark remains with Obededom
1 Chronicles 14 – God blesses David’s kingdom; David has children; Philistines battle against David; David asks for God’s advice, David wins
1 Chronicles 15 – David pitches tent for ark, gathers Israel; Levites bring ark to tent; Israel celebrates; David dances; Michal dispises David
1 Chronicles 16 – David offers sacrifices before God; David writes song to God; Israel praises God; ministers remain; people return home

00016825
1 Chronicles 17 – David wants to build temple; God speaks through Nathan that David’s son will build temple; David accepts God’s plan
1 Chronicles 18 – David defeats & plunders Philistines, Moabites, Zobah, Syrians, Edomites; God protects David; David receives gifts
1 Chronicles 19 – King of Ammon dies; David sends kind messengers who are shamed by princes of Ammon; Israel wins battle against Ammon & Syria
1 Chronicles 20 – Joab of Israel besieges Rabbah, conquers Ammon; David & his men kill 3 giants: Sippai, Lahmi & 12-fingered man
1 Chronicles 21 – David does census of Israel; God displeased; 70000 Israelites die from disease; David repents, sacrifices; disease is stopped
1 Chronicles 22 – David begins preparing material to build the temple, commands Solomon to build the temple in Jerusalem
1 Chronicles 23 – David makes Solomon king of Israel; princes, priests & Levites numbered & listed by David; job types & roles listed
1 Chronicles 24 – Levites, sons of Aaron, their descendants, their offices, services & orderings listed during the time of David
1 Chronicles 25 – Sons of Asaph, Jeduthun & Heman lead 24 groups of musicians for praising God; lots drawn, groups ordered & listed
1 Chronicles 26 – Names of Levite guards, officers, judges & workers of the temple & its service listed
1 Chronicles 27 – Monthly officers, princes of tribes, treasure keepers, king’s famers, counsellors, companions & army generals listed
1 Chronicles 28 – David speaks to Israel’s leaders about Solomon building the temple, instructs Solomon to build temple & serve God
1 Chronicles 29 – David speaks to Israel; Israel gives & rejoices; David bless Israel, praises God; Solomon made king again, David dies
2 Chronicles 1 – Solomon reigns as Israel’s king; Solomon ask for & receives wisdom from God; God gives wealth & strength to Solomon & Israel
2 Chronicles 2 – Solomon plans to build temple, requests Huram king of Tyre for assistance, assigns workers to build the temple
2 Chronicles 3 – Solomon begins building temple in Jerusalem on Mount Moriah; description, materials & size of temple, porch, rooms, angels, etc
2 Chronicles 4 – Solomon makes the alter, tank, basins, candlesticks, tables, golden alter, and other furniture & for the temple
2 Chronicles 5 – Temple completed; leaders of Israel gather, sing & worship; priests bring ark into temple; Lord’s glory fills the temple
2 Chronicles 6 – Solomon blesses Israel; Solomon’s temple dedication prayer: Solomon asks the Lord to fill the temple, have mercy & forgive
2 Chronicles 7 – Lord’s accepts offerings; Israel worships LORD; Israel has a feast for 7 days; LORD appears & speaks advice to Solomon by night
2 Chronicles 8 – Solomon expands Israe, sets rulers over Israel, makes house for Egyptian wife, offers sacrifices, regularly collects gold
2 Chronicles 9 – Queen of Sheba visits & questions Solomon; Solomon as the wisest & richest kings on the earth; Solomon dies
2 Chronicles 10 – Jeroboam & Israel speak to Rehoboam; Rehoboam speaks harshly to Israel; Israel rebels, except Judah who serves Rehoboam
2 Chronicles 11 – Rehoboam plans to take Israel but stops plan; he builds defence cities, has many wives & children; Levites come to Judah
2 Chronicles 12 – Rehoboam strengthens Israel, turns away from God, attacked by king of Egypt, turns back to God, wars with Jeroboam, later dies
2 Chronicles 13 – Abijah becomes king of Judah, speaks to & wars with Jeroboam, wins battle with God’s help, has many children, later dies

Passover-angel
2 Chronicles 14 – Asa becomes king of Judah, follows the LORD, has peace, strengthens Judah, is attacked by Ethiopia, wins battle, defeats Gerar
2 Chronicles 15 – Prophet Azariah speaks to King Asa; Asa encouraged, sacrifices, makes covenant with LORD, removes Queen Maachah & false gods
2 Chronicles 16 – King Baasha of Israel attacks Asa; king of Syria helps Asa defeat Baasha; Asa rebuked by Hanani, is angry, becomes sick, dies
2 Chronicles 17 – Jehoshaphat becomes king of Judah, follows the LORD, strengthens Judah, teaches the LORD’s law, has peace with other countries
2 Chronicles 18 – Ahab has peace with Jehoshaphat, asks him for help to fight Syria; prophet Micaiah warns Ahab; Ahab dies in battle
2 Chronicles 19 – Jehoshaphat spoken to by prophet Jehu, calls Judah back to LORD, appoints & instructs judges & priests to govern Judah
2 Chronicles 20 – Moab & Ammon attack Judah; Judah prays to God, sings in battle, wins; Judah has peace; Jehoshaphat’s reign ends
2 Chronicles 21 – Jehoram reigns in Judah, kills brothers, disobeys God, fights Edom, attacked by Philistines & Arabians, becomes very sick, dies
2 Chronicles 22 – Ahaziah reigns in Judah, does not follow God, joins Jehoram king of Israel, killed; Athaliah kills heirs; Joash saved
2 Chronicles 23 – Priest Jehoiada gathers leaders, proclaims & annointes Joash king of Judah; Athaliah protests, is killed; Jerusalem is quiet
2 Chronicles 24 – Joash obeys God, has family, repairs temple; Jehoiada dies; Joash disobeys God, kills prophet, attacked by Syria, is killed
2 Chronicles 25 – Amaziah reigns in Judah, follows God, later serves other gods, attacks Israel, defeated, turns from God, still reigns, dies
2 Chronicles 26 – Uzziah reigns in Judah, follows God, strengthens Judah, wins battles, was proud, burnt incencse, got leprosy, later dies
2 Chronicles 27 – Jotham reigns in Judah, follows God, builds up Judah, fights with Ammon & wins, becomes strong, rules 25 years, later dies
2 Chronicles 28 – Ahaz reigns in Judah, worships other gods, defeated by Syria & Israel, is attacked again, closes temple, later dies
2 Chronicles 29 – Hezekiah reigns in Judah, follows God, reopens temple, makes new covenant with God, has special worship service with singing
2 Chronicles 30 – Hezekiah invites Judah & Israel for Passover; many come, are purified, confess, sacrifice, worship, sing & rejoice at Passover
2 Chronicles 31 – Israel destorys images of false worship; Hezekiah instructs priests & Levites in temple services; Hezekiah reforms Judah
2 Chronicles 32 – Sennacherib or Assyria attacks Judah but God causes Israel to win; Hezekiah becomes proud, sick, is tested, then dies
2 Chronicles 33 – Manasseh reigns in Judah, worships other gods, is captured, is humble, serves God; Amon is king , does evil, is killed
2 Chronicles 34 – Josiah reigns in Judah, follows God, repairs temple; Moses’ books found; Josiah & people renew covenant to follow the Lord
2 Chronicles 35 – Josiah & Judah keep passover in Jerusalem; Josiah fights against king of Egypt, is injured, dies; people lament Josiah’s death
2 Chronicles 36 – Jehoahaz, Jehoiakim, Jehoiachin & Zedekiah reign in Judah & disobey God; Babylon destorys Jerusalem & takes Judah captive
Ezra 1 – Emperor Cyrus of Persia commands & helps Judah to return to & rebuild Jerusalem & temple, gives back temple items
Ezra 2 – Israel returns from exile in Babylon to Jerusalem & Judah; lists of returnees; freewill offerings made to help rebuild temple
Ezra 3 – Jerusalem Temple altar rebuilt; sacrifices & festivals begin again; temple rebuilding begins, everyone sings & praises the LORD
Ezra 4 – Enemies of Judah oppose rebuilding the temple, write to Emperor who orders rebuilding to stop; temple rebuilding ceases
Ezra 5 – Prophets & leaders of Jews begin rebuilding the temple again; Persian officials write to Persian Emperor Darius in opposition

Ezra 6 – Emperor Darius searches royal records & orders rebuilding of temple to continue; temple completed, dedicated; Passover kept
Ezra 7 – Ezra gains Artaxerxes’ favour, returns from Babylon to Jerusalem; Artaxerxes commands Ezra to teach & Jews to return to Israel
Ezra 8 – Ezra, priests, Levites & leaders plan & return from Babylon to Jerusalem with gifts for temple; people & gifts recorded
Ezra 9 – Some Jews marry non-Jews; Ezra grieves, prays to God in front of people, confesses sins, humbles himself, intercedes for Jews
Ezra 10 – Meeting about Jews marrying foreign women; Jews confess sin, investigate mixed marriages; foreign women & children sent away
Nehemiah 1 – Nehemiah hears of Jews’ struggle to rebuild Jerusalem, prays to God, confesses, asks God for mercy, help & Emperor’s favour
Nehemiah 2 – Nehemiah is sad, gets permission from Emperor to return to & rebuild Jerusalem, returns, inspects city, begins rebuilding
Nehemiah 3 – Wall of Jerusalem is rebuilt by Levites, priests, & other Jewish people; list of sections of the wall & who built them
Nehemiah 4 – Sanballat mocks Jews rebuilding Jerusalem, become angry, plan to attack; Jews make progress building, prepare defences
Nehemiah 5 – Some Jews financially oppress other Jews; Nehemiah calls meeting; leaders cancel debts; Nehemiah helps people & rebuilding
Nehemiah 6 – Sanballat tries to trick, trap & kill Nehemiah; Nehemiah is not distracted; wall completed in 52 days; Jews’ enemies lose face
Nehemiah 7 – Nehemiah gives orders to guard Jerusalem; list of leaders, priests, Levites, singers, animals who returned from Babylon
Nehemiah 8 – Ezra reads law to Israel in Jerusalem; Israel worships, cries, holds festival, later keeps Feast of Tabernacles
Nehemiah 9 – Israel gather, fast, repent, read law, confess sin, worhip LORD, pray about God’s mercy & Israel’s journey through history
Nehemiah 10 – Israel sign agreement to live according to God’s law; list of leaders who signed the law; list of laws Israel promises to keep
Nehemiah 11 – People settle in Jerusalem & other places; lists of people groups who stayed in Jerusalem; list of other towns throughout Israe
Nehemiah 12 – Records of priests, Levites & temple duties; Jerusalem wall dedicated with marching, music & sacrifice; people give to temple
Nehemiah 13 – Nehemiah restores laws & practices regarding temple services, Sabbath & mixed marriages; Nehemiah asks God to remember him
Esther 1 – Xerxes rules Persia, holds feast, asks Queen Vashti to come; Queen Vashti refuses, makes Xerxes angry, is removed from palace
Esther 2 – Xerxes looks for new queen; many virgin women come before Xerxes; Esther is chosen & made queen; Mordecai saves Xerxes’ life
Esther 3 – Haman promoted, gains respect; Mordecai does not bow to Haman; Haman angry, wants to kill Mordecai, writes law to kill all Jews
Esther 4 – Mordecai & Jews learn about death law & mourn; Mordecai informs Esther of law, advises her to speak with king; Jews fast 3 days
Esther 5 – Esther risks death & visits king; king welcomes Esther; Esther invites king & Haman to feast; Haman plans to kill Mordecai
Esther 6 – King learns that Mordecai previously had saved the king but that Mordecai was not rewarded; king asks Haman to honour Mordecai

mordecai-bowed-not
Esther 7 – Esther tells Xerxes of Haman’s plan to kill Jews; Xerxes angry; Haman begs Esther for mercy; Xerxes commands Haman to be hung
Esther 8 – Esther given Haman’s property; Mordecai made ruler; Esther begs Xerxes save Jews; law made allowing Jews to defend themselves
Esther 9 – Jews defend themselves, kill 75000 enemies; Haman’s sons hung; Jews celebrate victory; Purim declared an annual festival
Esther 10 – Xerxes empire is strong; Mordecai’s story recorded in offical records; Mordecai is well-liked powerful ruler under King Xerxes
Job 1 – Job lives as a good rich man; Satan meets with God, destroys Job’s property, kills his children; Job mourns, praises the LORD
Job 2 – Satan & LORD discuss Job; Satan gives Job skin disease; Job’s wife discourages Job; Job stays faithful; Job’s friends visit him
Job 3 – Job speaks to friends: he curses the day of his birth, regrets that he ever lived, talks about how suffering people still live
Job 4 – Eliphaz speaks to Job: indicates Job may be weak & guilty; talks about a dream which showed him man’s unholiness & mortality
Job 5 – Eliphaz speaks to Job: people bring trouble on themselves; encourages Job to turn to God; God is willing to save & help people
Job 6 – Job speaks to friends: Job expresses his great grief & weakness; God has caused Job’s pain; Job’s friends are not helping him
Job 7 – Job speaks to friends: his life is difficult, purposeless & miserable; Job is bitterr & angey, complains to God about hard life
Job 8 – Bildad speaks to Job: Job & children must have sinned to cause Job’s trouble; tells Job to turn to God; talks about evil people
Matthew 1 – Ancestors of Jesus Christ listed; Mary pregnant by Holy Spirit; Angel appears to Joseph; Joseph marries Mary; Jesus is born
Matthew 2 – Wise men worship Jesus; Herod tries to kill Jesus; Jesus family flees to Egypt & later returns to Nazareth to live when safe
Matthew 3 – John the Baptist preaches repentance in Judea & baptises in Jordan; John baptises Jesus; Spirit descends; His Father speaks
Matthew 4 – Jesus fasts & is tempted in wilderness, preaches repentance, calls Peter, Andrew, James, John, preaches & heals in Galilee
Matthew 5 – Jesus teaches Sermon on the Mount: the Beatitudes, salt & light, fulfil the law, explanation of commandments, love your enemies
Matthew 6 – Jesus teaches Sermon on the Mount: about good deeds, prayer, forgiveness, fasting, treasure in heaven, seek first God’s kingdom
Matthew 7 – Jesus teaches Sermon on the Mount: about judging, God’s good gifts, narrow way to life, false prophets, wise & foolish men
Matthew 8 – Jesus heals leper, centurion’s servant, Peter’s mother & other people; Jesus calms sea, casts devils out of two men into pigs
Matthew 9 – Jesus forgives, heals palsy, bleeding woman, blind men, casts out devils, raises girl to life, refutes accusations & preaches
Matthew 10 – Jesus calls, empowers, sends & commands 12 disciples to preach, heal, cast out devils, raise the dead; additional instructions
Matthew 11 – John’s disciples question Jesus; Jesus talks about John the Baptist, rebukes cities, invites people to Himself to find rest

00016780

The true art of Israel was in literature, the Old Testament of the Bible. (The Torah). Interspersed with Old Testament stories, are the actual architectural works of the time

 {8BBC76EA-A752-4A23-9212-CBDC14C20051}Img100

District of Columbia, Washington DC

Washington, D.C.

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopaedia

Washington, D.C.

District of Columbia

Top left: Georgetown University; top right: UP.SO. Capitol; middle: Washington Monument; bottom left: African American Civil War Memorial; bottom right: National Shrine

The Empire of the Cities Flag One Pentagram Star for each of the three Cities

State-Flag
Flag
State-Seal (1)
Seal

Motto: Justitia Omnibus (Justice for All)

Location of Washington, D.C. in the United States and in relation to the states of Maryland and Virginia.

Coordinates: 38°53′42.4″N 77°02′12.0″WCoordinates: 38°53′42.4″N 77°02′12.0″W

Country
United States

Federal district
District of Columbia

Named for
George Washington

Government

Mayor
Adrian Fenty (D)

D.C. Council
Chairman: Vincent Gray (D)

Area

– City
68.3 sq mi (177.0 km2)

– Land
61.4 sq mi (159.0 km2)

– Water
6.9 sq mi (18.0 km2)

Elevation
0–409 ft (0–125 m)

Population (2009)[1][2]

– City
599,657 (27th in U.S.)

Density
9,776.4/sq mi (3,771.4/km2)

Metro
5.4 million (8th in U.S.)

Demonym
Washingtonian

Time zone
EST (UTC-5)

– Summer (DST)
EDT (UTC-4)

ZIP code(s)
20001-20098, 20201-20599

Area code(s)
202

Website
www.dc.gov

Washington, D.C. (pronounced /ˈwɒʃɪŋtən ˌdiːˈsiː/), formally the District of Columbia and commonly referred to as Washington, the District, or simply D.C., is the capital of the United States, founded on July 16, 1790. Article One of the United States Constitution provides for a federal district, distinct from the states, to serve as the permanent national capital. The City of Washington was originally a separate municipality within the federal territory until an act of Congress in 1871 established a single, unified municipal government for the whole District. It is for this reason that the city, while legally named the District of Columbia, is known as Washington, D.C. The city shares its name with the U.S. state of Washington, which is located on the country’s Pacific coast.

The city is located on the north bank of the Potomac River and is bordered by the states of Virginia to the southwest and Maryland to the other sides. The District has a resident population of 599,657; because of commuters from the surrounding suburbs, its population rises to over one million during the workweek. The Washington Metropolitan Area, of which the District is a part, has a population of 5.4 million, the eighth-largest metropolitan area in the country.

The centers of all three branches of the federal government of the United States are located in the District, as are many of the nation’s monuments and museums. Washington, D.C. hosts 174 foreign embassies as well as the headquarters of the World Bank, the International Monetary Fund (IMF), the Organization of American States (OAS), the Inter-American Development Bank, and the Pan American Health Organization (PAHO). The headquarters of other institutions such as trade unions, lobbying groups, and professional associations are also located in the District.

Washington, D.C., is governed by a mayor and a 13-member city council. However, the United States Congress has supreme authority over the city and may overturn local laws. Residents of the District therefore have less self-governance than residents of the states. The District has a non-voting, at-large Congressional delegate, but no senators. D.C. residents could not vote in presidential elections until the ratification of the Twenty-third Amendment to the United States Constitution in 1961.

588918

History

 History of Washington, D.C.

An Algonquian-speaking people known as the Nacotchtank inhabited the area of present-day Washington around the Anacostia River when the first Europeans arrived in the 17th century;[3] however, Native American people had largely relocated from the area by the early 18th century.[4] The Province of Maryland chartered Georgetown on the north bank of the Potomac River in 1751. The busy port town would be included within the new federal territory established nearly 40 years later.[5] The City of Alexandria, Virginia, founded in 1749, was also originally included within the District.[6]

James Madison expounded the need for a federal district on January 23, 1788, in his "Federalist No. 43", arguing that the national capital needed to be distinct from the states in order to provide for its own maintenance and safety.[7] An attack on the Congress at Philadelphia by a mob of angry soldiers, known as the Pennsylvania Mutiny of 1783, had emphasized the need for the government to see to its own security.[8] Therefore, the authority to establish a federal capital was provided in Article One, Section Eight, of the United States Constitution, which permits a "District (not exceeding ten miles square) as may, by cession of particular states, and the acceptance of Congress, become the seat of the government of the United States".[9] The Constitution does not, however, specify a location for the new capital. In what later became known as the Compromise of 1790, Madison, Alexander Hamilton, and Thomas Jefferson came to an agreement that the federal government would assume war debt carried by the states, on the condition that the new national capital would be located in the Southern United States.[a]

The United States Capitol after the burning of Washington, D.C. in the War of 1812.

On July 16, 1790, the Residence Act provided for a new permanent capital to be located on the Potomac River, the exact area to be selected by President Washington.[b] As permitted by the U.S. Constitution, the initial shape of the federal district was a square, measuring 10 miles (16 km) on each side, totalling 100 square miles (260 km2). During 1791–92, Andrew Ellicott and several assistants, including Benjamin Banneker, surveyed the border of the District with both Maryland and Virginia, placing boundary stones at every mile point. Many of the stones are still standing.[10] A new "federal city" was then constructed on the north bank of the Potomac, to the east of the established settlement at Georgetown. On September 9, 1791, the federal city was named in honour of George Washington, and the district was named the Territory of Columbia, Columbia being a poetic name for the United States in use at that time.[c] Congress held its first session in Washington on November 17, 1800.[11]

The Organic Act of 1801 officially organized the District of Columbia and placed the entire federal territory, including the cities of Washington, Georgetown, and Alexandria, under the exclusive control of Congress. Further, the unincorporated territory within the District was organized into two counties: the County of Washington to the east of the Potomac and the County of Alexandria to the west.[12] Following this Act, citizens located in the District were no longer considered residents of Maryland or Virginia, thus ending their representation in Congress.[13]

Ford’s Theatre in the 19th century, site of the 1865 assassination of President Lincoln

On August 24–25, 1814, in a raid known as the Burning of Washington, British forces invaded the capital during the War of 1812, following the sacking and burning of York (modern-day Toronto). The Capitol, Treasury, and White House were burned and gutted during the attack.[14] Most government buildings were quickly repaired, but the Capitol, which was at the time largely under construction, was not completed in its current form until 1868.[15]

Since 1800, the District’s residents have protested their lack of voting representation in Congress. To correct this, various proposals have been offered to return the land ceded to form the District back to Maryland and Virginia. This process is known as retrocession.[16] However, such efforts failed to earn enough support until the 1830s when the District’s southern county of Alexandria went into economic decline partly due to neglect by Congress.[16] Alexandria had been a major market in the American slave trade, and rumours circulated that abolitionists in Congress were attempting to end slavery in the District; such an action would have further depressed Alexandria’s slavery-based economy.[17] Unhappy with Congressional authority over Alexandria, in 1840 residents began to petition for the retrocession of the District’s southern territory back to Virginia. The state legislature complied in February 1846, partly because the return of Alexandria provided two additional pro-slavery delegates to the Virginia General Assembly.[16]On July 9, 1846, Congress agreed to return all the District’s territory south of the Potomac River to the Commonwealth of Virginia.[16]

Confirming the fears of pro-slavery Alexandrians, the Compromise of 1850 outlawed the slave trade in the District, though not slavery itself.[18] By 1860, approximately 80% of the city’s African American residents were free blacks. The outbreak of the American Civil War in 1861 led to notable growth in the District’s population due to the expansion of the federal government and a large influx of freed slaves.[19] In 1862, President Abraham Lincoln signed the Compensated Emancipation Act, which ended slavery in the District of Columbia and freed about 3,100 enslaved persons, nine months prior to the Emancipation Proclamation.[20] By 1870, the District’s population had grown to nearly 132,000.[21] Despite the city’s growth, Washington still had dirt roads and lacked basic sanitation; the situation was so bad that some members of Congress proposed moving the capital elsewhere.[22]

Crowds surrounding the Reflecting Pool during the 1963March on Washington

With the Organic Act of 1871, Congress created a new government for the entire federal territory. This Act effectively combined the City of Washington, Georgetown, and Washington County into a single municipality officially named the District of Columbia.[23] Even though the City of Washington legally ceased to exist after 1871, the name continued in use and the whole city became commonly known as Washington, D.C. In the same Organic Act, Congress also appointed a Board of Public Works charged with modernizing the city.[24] In 1873, President Grant appointed the board’s most influential member, Alexander Shepherd, to the new post of governor. That year, Shepherd spent $20 million on public works ($357 million in 2007),[25] which modernized Washington but also bankrupted the city. In 1874, Congress abolished Shepherd’s office in favour of direct rule.[22] Additional projects to renovate the city were not executed until the McMillan Plan in 1901.[26]

The District’s population remained relatively stable until the Great Depression in the 1930s when President Franklin D. Roosevelt’s New Deal legislation expanded the bureaucracy in Washington. World War II further increased government activity, adding to the number of federal employees in the capital;[27] by 1950, the District’s population had reached a peak of 802,178 residents.[28] The Twenty-third Amendment to the United States Constitution was ratified in 1961, granting the District three votes in the Electoral College for the election of President and Vice President, but still no voting representation in Congress.

After the assassination of civil rights leader Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr., on April 4, 1968, riots broke out in the District, primarily in the U Street, 14th Street, 7th Street, and H Street corridors, centers of black residential and commercial areas. The riots raged for three days until over 13,000 federal and national guard troops managed to quell the violence. Many stores and other buildings were burned; rebuilding was not complete until the late 1990s.[29]

In 1973, Congress enacted the District of Columbia Home Rule Act, providing for an elected mayor and city council for the District.[30] In 1975, Walter Washington became the first elected and first black mayor of the District.[31] However, during the later 1980s and 1990s, city administrations were criticized for mismanagement and waste. In 1995, Congress created the District of Columbia Financial Control Board to oversee all municipal spending and rehabilitate the city government.[32] The District regained control over its finances in September 2001 and the oversight board’s operations were suspended.[33]

On September 11, 2001, terrorists hijacked American Airlines Flight 77 and deliberately crashed the plane into the Pentagon in nearby Arlington, Virginia. United Airlines Flight 93, believed to be destined for Washington, D.C., crashed in Pennsylvania when passengers tried to recover control of the plane from hijackers.[34][35]

Geography

 Geography of Washington, D.C.

The Chesapeake and Ohio Canal passes through the Georgetown neighbourhood.

The District has a total area of 68.3 square miles (177 km2), of which 61.4 square miles (159 km2) is land and 6.9 square miles (18 km2) (10.16%) is water.[36] The District is no longer 100 square miles (260 km2) due to the retrocession of the southern portion of the District back to the Commonwealth of Virginia in 1846. The District’s current area consists only of territory ceded by the state of Maryland. Washington is therefore surrounded by the states of Maryland to the southeast, northeast, and northwest and Virginia to the southwest. The District has three major natural flowing streams: the Potomac River and its tributaries the Anacostia River and Rock Creek.[37] Tiber Creek, a watercourse that once passed through the National Mall, was fully enclosed underground during the 1870s.[38]

Contrary to the urban legend, Washington was not built on reclaimed swampland.[39] While wetlands did cover areas along the two rivers and other natural streams, the majority of the District’s territory consisted of farmland and tree-covered hills.[40] The highest natural point in the District of Columbia is Point Reno, located in Fort Reno Park in the Tenleytown neighborhood, at 409 feet (125 m) above sea level.[41] The lowest point is sea level at the Potomac River. The geographic center of Washington is located near the intersection of 4th and L Streets NW.[42]

Approximately 19.4% of Washington, D.C. is parkland, which ties New York City for largest percentage of parkland among high-density U.S. cities.[43] The high percentage of park area in the District contributes to urban tree canopy coverage of 35%, as of 2010.[44] The U.S.National Park Service manages most of the natural habitat in Washington, D.C., including Rock Creek Park, the Chesapeake and Ohio Canal National Historical Park, the National Mall, Theodore Roosevelt Island, the Constitution Gardens, Meridian Hill Park, and Anacostia Park.[45]The only significant area of natural habitat not managed by the National Park Service is the U.S. National Arboretum, which is operated by the U.S. Department of Agriculture.[46] The Great Falls of the Potomac River are located upstream (northwest) of Washington. During the 19th century, the Chesapeake and Ohio Canal, which starts in Georgetown, was used to allow barge traffic to bypass the falls.[47]

588922

Climate

See also: List of Maryland and Washington, D.C. hurricanes (1980–present) and List of District of Columbia tornadoes

Washington is located in the humid subtropical climate zone (Köppen: Cfa), exhibiting four distinct seasons.[48] Its climate is typical of Mid-Atlantic U.S. areas removed from bodies of water. The District is located in plant hardiness zone 8a near downtown, and zone 7b elsewhere in the city, indicating a temperate climate.[49] Spring and fall are warm, while winter is cool with annual snowfall averaging 14.7 inches (37 cm). Winter temperatures average around 38 °F (3.3 °C) from mid-December to mid-February.[50] Blizzards affect Washington on average once every four to six years. The most violent storms are called "nor’easters", which typically feature high winds, heavy rains, and occasional snow. These storms often affect large sections of the U.S. East Coast.[51]

Summers are hot and humid with a July daily average of 79.2 °F (26.2 °C) and average daily relative humidity around 66%, which can cause medium to moderate personal discomfort.[50][52] The combination of heat and humidity in the summer brings very frequent thunderstorms, some of which occasionally produce tornadoes in the area.[53] While hurricanes (or their remnants) occasionally track through the area in late summer and early fall, they have often weakened by the time they reach Washington, partly due to the city’s inland location. Flooding of the Potomac River, however, caused by a combination of high tide, storm surge, and runoff, has been known to cause extensive property damage in Georgetown.[54]

The highest recorded temperature was 106 °F (41 °C) on July 20, 1930, and August 6, 1918, while the lowest recorded temperature was −15 °F (−26 °C) on February 11, 1899, during the Great Blizzard of 1899.[51] Over the year, the city averages 37 days hotter than 90 °F (32.2 °C) and 64 nights at or below freezing.[50]

Cityscape

See also: Streets and highways of Washington, D.C., List of neighborhoods of the District of Columbia by ward, and List of tallest buildings in Washington, D.C.

Sacred Geomertry of The District of Columbia, Washington DC

L’Enfant’s plan for Washington, D.C., as revised by Andrew Ellicott (1792)

Washington, D.C. is a planned city. The design for the City of Washington was largely the work of Pierre (Peter) Charles L’Enfant, a French-born architect, engineer, and city planner who first arrived in the colonies as a military engineer with Major General Lafayetteduring the American Revolutionary War.[d] In 1791, President Washington commissioned L’Enfant to plan the layout of the new capital city.[26] At L’Enfant’s request, Thomas Jefferson provided plans of cities such as Amsterdam, Paris, Frankfurt, Karlsruhe and Milan, which he had brought back from Europe in 1788.[57] The plan for Washington was modeled in the Baroque style and incorporated avenues radiating out from rectangles, providing room for open space and landscaping.[26] L’Enfant’s design also envisioned a garden-lined "grand avenue" approximately 1 mile (1.6 km) in length and 400 feet (120 m) wide in the area that is now the National Mall.[58]

In March 1792, President Washington dismissed L’Enfant due to his insistence on micromanaging the city’s planning, which had resulted in conflicts with the three commissioners appointed by Washington to supervise the capital’s construction. Andrew Ellicott, who had worked with L’Enfant surveying the city, was then commissioned to complete the plans. Though Ellicott made revisions to the original plans, including changes to some street patterns, L’Enfant is still credited with the overall design of the city.[59] The City of Washington was bounded by what is now Florida Avenue to the north, Rock Creek to the west, and the Anacostia River to the east.[26]

By the start of the 20th century, L’Enfant’s vision of a capital with open parks and grand national monuments had become marred by slums and randomly placed buildings, including a railroad station on the National Mall.[26] In 1900, Congress formed a joint committee, headed by Senator James McMillan, charged with beautifying Washington’s ceremonial core. What became known as the McMillan Plan was finalized in 1901. It included the re-landscaping of the Capitol grounds and the Mall, constructing new Federal buildings and monuments, clearing slums, and establishing a new citywide park system. Architects recruited by the committee kept much of the city’s original layout, and their work is thought to be largely in keeping with L’Enfant’s intended design.[26]

Washington, D.C. is divided into four quadrants.

After the construction of the twelve-story Cairo Apartment Building in 1894, Congress passed the Heights of Buildings Act, which limited building heights in the city. The Act was amended in 1910 to restrict building height to the width of the adjacent street plus 20 feet (6.1 m).[60] Despite popular belief, no law has ever limited buildings to the height of the United States Capitol or the Washington Monument.[61][62] Today the skyline remains low and sprawling, in keeping with Thomas Jefferson’s wishes to make Washington an "American Paris" with "low and convenient" buildings on "light and airy" streets.[60] As a result, the Washington Monument remains the District’s tallest structure.[63] However, Washington’s height restriction has been assailed as a primary reason why the city has limited affordable housing and traffic problems as a result of urban sprawl.[60] Not subject to the District’s height restriction, a number of taller buildings close to downtown have been constructed across the Potomac River in Rosslyn, Virginia.[64]

The District is divided into four quadrants of unequal area: Northwest (NW), Northeast (NE), Southeast (SE), and Southwest (SW). The axes bounding the quadrants radiate from the U.S. Capitol building.[65] All road names include the quadrant abbreviation to indicate their location. In most of the city, the streets are set out in a grid pattern with east–west streets named with letters (e.g., C Street SW) and north–south streets with numbers (e.g., 4th Street NW).[65] Some Washington streets are particularly noteworthy, such as Pennsylvania Avenue, which connects the White House with the U.S. Capitol, and K Street, which houses the offices of many lobbying groups.[66] Washington hosts 174 foreign embassies, 59 of which are located on a section of Massachusetts Avenue informally known as Embassy Row.[67]

Architecture

The White House ranked second on theAIA’s "List of America’s Favorite Architecture" in 2007.

The architecture of Washington varies greatly. Six of the top 10 buildings in the American Institute of Architects‘ 2007 ranking of "America’s Favorite Architecture" are located in the District of Columbia:[68] the White House; theWashington National Cathedral; the Thomas Jefferson Memorial; the United States Capitol; the Lincoln Memorial; and the Vietnam Veterans Memorial. The neoclassical, Georgian, gothic, and modern architectural styles are all reflected among those six structures and many other prominent edifices in Washington. Notable exceptions include buildings constructed in the French Second Empire style such as the Old Executive Office Building.[69]

Outside downtown Washington, architectural styles are even more varied. Historic buildings are designed primarily in the Queen Anne, Châteauesque, Richardsonian Romanesque, Georgian revival, Beaux-Arts, and a variety of Victorian styles. Rowhouses are especially prominent in areas developed after the Civil War and typically follow Federalist and late Victorian designs.[70] Since Georgetown was established before the city of Washington, the neighborhood features the District’s oldest architecture. Georgetown’s Old Stone Housewas built in 1765, making it the oldest-standing original building in the city.[71] The majority of current homes in the neighborhood, however, were not built until the 1870s and reflect late Victorian designs of the period. Founded in 1789, Georgetown University is more distinct from the neighborhood and features a mix of Romanesque and Gothic Revival architecture.[69] The Ronald Reagan Building is the largest building in the District with a total area of approximately 3.1 million square feet (288,000 m2).[72]

Demographics

 Demographics of Washington, D.C.

Historical Populations[e]

Year
Population
Change

1800
8,144

1810
15,471
90.0%

1820
23,336
50.8%

1830
30,261
29.7%

1840
33,745
11.5%

1850
51,687
53.2%

1860
75,080
45.3%

1870
131,700
75.4%

1880
177,624
34.9%

1890
230,392
29.7%

1900
278,718
21.0%

1910
331,069
18.8%

1920
437,571
32.2%

1930
486,869
11.3%

1940
663,091
36.2%

1950
802,178
21.0%

1960
763,956
−4.8%

1970
756,510
−1.0%

1980
638,333
−15.6%

1990
606,900
−4.9%

2000
572,059
−5.7%

2009
599,657[1]
4.8%

In 2009, the U.S. Census Bureau estimated the District’s population at 599,657 residents,[1] continuing a trend of population growth in the city since the 2000 Census, which recorded 572,059 residents.[73] During the workweek, however, the number of commuters from the suburbs into the city swells the District’s population by an estimated 71.8% in 2005, to a daytime population of over one million people.[74] The Washington Metropolitan Area, which includes the surrounding counties in Maryland and Virginia, is the ninth-largest in the United States with more than five million residents.[2] When combined with Baltimore and its suburbs, the Baltimore-Washington Metropolitan Area has a population exceeding eight million residents, the fourth-largest in the country.[75]

According to the 2007 American Community Survey conducted by the U.S. Census Bureau, the population distribution of Washington, D.C. is 55.6% Black or African American, 36.3% White, 3.1% Asian, and 0.2% American Indian. Individuals from other races made up 4.8% of the District’s population while individuals from two or more races made up 1.6%. In addition, Hispanics of any race made up 8.3% of the District’s population. There were also an estimated 74,000 foreign immigrants living in Washington, D.C. in 2007.[76] Major sources of immigration include individuals from El Salvador, Vietnam, and Ethiopia, with some concentration of Salvadorans in the Mount Pleasant neighborhood.[77]

Unique among cities with a high percentage of African Americans, Washington has had a significant black population since the city’s creation. This is partly a result of the manumission of slaves in the Upper South after the American Revolutionary War. The free black population in the region climbed from an estimated 1% before the war to 10% by 1810.[78] In the District, black residents composed about 30% of the population between 1800 and 1940.[28]

Washington’s black population reached a peak of 70% of the city’s residents by 1970. Since then, however, the District’s black population has steadily declined due to many blacks leaving the city for the surrounding suburbs.[79] Some older residents have returned South because of family ties and lower housing costs.[80] At the same time, the city’s white population has steadily increased, in part due to effects of gentrification in many of Washington’s traditionally black neighborhoods.[79] This is evident in a 7.3% decrease in the black population and a 17.8% increase in the white population since 2000.[73] However, some blacks, particularly college graduates and young professionals, are moving from northern and Midwestern states in a New Great Migration. Washington, D.C. is a top destination for such blacks because of increased job opportunities.[80]

The 2000 census revealed that an estimated 33,000 adults in the District of Columbia identify as gay, lesbian, or bisexual, about 8.1% of the city’s adult population.[81] Given the city’s sizable LGBT population and liberal political climate, asame-sex marriage bill passed the Council of the District of Columbia and was signed by the mayor in December 2009. The District began issuing marriage licenses to same-sex couples in March 2010.[82]

A report in the year 2007 found that about one-third of District residents are functionally illiterate, compared to a national rate of about one in five. This is attributed in part to immigrants who are not proficient in English.[83] A 2005 study shows that 85.16% of Washington, D.C.’s residents age five and older speak only English at home and 8.78% speak Spanish. French is the third-most-spoken language at 1.35%.[84] In contrast to the high rate of functional illiteracy, nearly 46% of D.C.’s residents have at least a four-year college degree.[85] According to data from 2000, more than half of District residents were identified as Christian: 28% of residents are Roman Catholic, 9.1% are American Baptist, 6.8% are Southern Baptist, 1.3% are Eastern or Oriental Orthodox, and 13% are members of other Christian denominations. Residents who practice Islam make up 10.6% of the population, followers of Judaism compose 4.5%, and 26.8% of residents adhere to other faiths or do not practice a religion.[86]

Crime

 Crime in Washington, D.C.

See also: Metropolitan Police Department of the District of Columbia

During the violent crime wave of the early 1990s, Washington, D.C. was known as the murder capital of the United States and often rivaled New Orleans in the number of homicides.[87] The number of murders peaked in 1991 at 479, but the level of violence declined drastically in the 1990s. By 2009, the annual murder count in the city had declined to 143, the lowest number since 1966.[88] In total, violent crime declined nearly 47% between 1995 and 2007. Property crime, including thefts and robberies, declined by roughly 48% during the same period.[89][90]

Like most large cities, crime is highest in areas associated with illegal drugs and gangs. The more affluent neighborhoods of Northwest Washington experience low levels of crime, but the incidence of crime generally increases as one goes further east. Once plagued with violent crime, many D.C. neighborhoods such as Columbia Heights and Logan Circle are becoming safe and vibrant areas due to overall trends of reduced crime in the District and also through the effects of gentrification. As a result, however, experts point to the city’s changing demographics as a reason why crime in the District is being overshadowed by increased violence further east across the border in Prince George’s County, Maryland.[91]

On June 26, 2008, the Supreme Court of the United States held in District of Columbia v. Heller that the city’s 1976 handgun ban violated the Second Amendment right to gun ownership.[92] However, the ruling does not prohibit all forms of gun control; laws requiring firearm registration remain in place, as does the city’s assault weapon ban.[93]

Economy

See also: Category:Companies based in Washington, D.C.

Professors Gate at George Washington University, the largest private employer in the District

Washington has a growing, diversified economy with an increasing percentage of professional and business service jobs.[94] The gross state product of the District in 2008 was $97.2 billion, which would rank it No. 35 compared to the 50 U.S. states.[95] In 2008, the federal government accounted for about 27% of the jobs in Washington, D.C.[96] This is thought to immunize Washington to national economic downturns because the federal government continues operations even during recessions.[97] However, as of January 2007, federal employees in the Washington area comprised only 14% of the total U.S. government workforce.[98] Many organizations such as law firms, independent contractors (both defense and civilian), non-profit organizations, lobbying firms, trade unions, industry trade groups, and professional associations have their headquarters in or near D.C. to be close to the federal government.[66]

As of January 2010, the Washington Metropolitan Area had an unemployment rate of 6.9%; the second-lowest rate among the 49 largest metro areas in the nation.[99] The District of Columbia itself had an unemployment rate of 12% during the same time period.[100]

The District has growing industries not directly related to government, especially in the areas of education, finance, public policy, and scientific research. George Washington University, Georgetown University, Washington Hospital Center, Howard University, and Fannie Mae are the top five non-government-related employers in the city.[101] There are five Fortune 1000 companies based in Washington, of which two are also Fortune 500 companies.[102]

Washington became the leader in foreign real estate investment in 2009, ahead of both London and New York City, in a survey of the top 200 global development companies.[103] In 2006, Expansion Magazine ranked D.C. among the top ten areas in the nation favorable to business expansion.[104] Washington has the third-largest downtown in the United States in terms of commercial office space, directly behind New York City and Chicago.[105] Despite the national economic crisis and housing price downturn, Washington ranked second on the Forbes list of the best long-term housing markets in the country.[106]

Gentrification efforts are taking hold in Washington, D.C., notably in the neighborhoods of Logan Circle, Shaw, Columbia Heights, the U Street Corridor, and the 14th Street Corridor.[107] Development was fostered in some neighborhoods by the late-1990s construction of the Green Line on Metrorail, Washington’s subway system, which linked them to the downtown area.[108] In March 2008, a new shopping mall in Columbia Heights became the first new major retail center in the District in 40 years.[109] As in many cities, gentrification is revitalizing Washington’s economy, but its benefits are unevenly distributed throughout the city and it is not directly helping poor people.[107] In 2006, D.C. residents had a personal income per capita of $55,755, higher than any of the 50 U.S. states.[110] However, 19% of residents were below the poverty level in 2005, higher than any state exceptMississippi, which highlights the economic disparities in the city’s population.[111]

Culture

Historic sites and museums

See also: List of National Historic Landmarks in Washington, D.C., National Register of Historic Places listings in Washington, D.C., and List of museums in Washington, D.C.

The National Museum of the American Indian opened in 2004.

The National Mall is a large, open park area in the center of the city. Located in the center of the Mall are the Washington Monument and the Jefferson Pier. Also located on the mall are the Lincoln Memorial, the National World War II Memorial at the east end of theReflecting Pool, the Korean War Veterans Memorial, and the Vietnam Veterans Memorial.[112] The National Archives houses thousands of documents important to American history including the Declaration of Independence, the United States Constitution, and the Bill of Rights.[113]

Located directly south of the mall, the Tidal Basin features rows of Japanese cherry blossom trees that were presented as gifts from the nation of Japan. The Franklin Delano Roosevelt Memorial, Jefferson Memorial, and the District of Columbia War Memorial are located around the Tidal Basin.[114]

The Smithsonian Institution is an educational foundation chartered by Congress in 1846 that maintains most of the nation’s official museums and galleries in Washington, D.C. The U.S. government partially funds the Smithsonian, thus making its collections open to the public free of charge.[115] The most visited of the Smithsonian museums in 2009 was the National Museum of Natural History located on the National Mall.[116] Other Smithsonian Institution museums and galleries located on the mall are: the National Air and Space Museum; the National Museum of African Art; the National Museum of American History; the National Museum of the American Indian; the Sackler and Freer galleries, which both focus on Asian art and culture; the Hirshhorn Museum and Sculpture Garden; the Arts and Industries Building; the S. Dillon Ripley Center; and the Smithsonian Institution Building (also known as "The Castle"), which serves as the institution’s headquarters.[117]

The Smithsonian American Art Museum (formerly known as the National Museum of American Art) and the National Portrait Gallery are located in the same building, the Donald W. Reynolds Center, near Washington’s Chinatown.[118] The Reynolds Center is also known as the Old Patent Office Building.[119] The Renwick Gallery is officially part of the Smithsonian American Art Museum but is located in a separate building near the White House. Other Smithsonian museums and galleries include: the Anacostia Community Museum in Southeast Washington; the National Postal Museum near Union Station; and the National Zoo in Woodley Park.

The East Building of the National Gallery of Art houses the modern art collection.

The National Gallery of Art is located on the National Mall near the Capitol, but is not a part of the Smithsonian Institution. It is instead wholly owned by the U.S. government; thus admission to the gallery is free. The gallery’s West Building features the nation’s collection of American and European art through the 19th century.[120] The East Building, designed by architect I. M. Pei, features works of modern art.[121] The Smithsonian American Art Museum and the National Portrait Gallery are often confused with the National Gallery of Art when they are in fact entirely separate institutions. The National Building Museum occupies the former Pension Building located near Judiciary Square, and was chartered by Congress as a private institution to host exhibits on architecture, urban planning, and design.[122]

There are many private art museums in the District of Columbia, which house major collections and exhibits open to the public such as: the National Museum of Women in the Arts; the Corcoran Gallery of Art, the largest private museum in Washington; and The Phillips Collection in Dupont Circle, the first museum of modern art in the United States.[123] Other private museums in Washington include the Newseum, the International Spy Museum, the National Geographic Society Museum, and the Marian Koshland Science Museum. TheUnited States Holocaust Memorial Museum located near the National Mall maintains exhibits, documentation, and artifacts related to The Holocaust.[124]

Performing arts and music

 Theater in Washington, D.C. and Music of Washington, D.C.

The John F. Kennedy Center for the Performing Arts is located along the Potomac River.

Washington, D.C. is a national center for the arts. The John F. Kennedy Center for the Performing Arts is home to the National Symphony Orchestra, the Washington National Opera, and the Washington Ballet. The Kennedy Center Honors are awarded each year to those in the performing arts who have contributed greatly to the cultural life of the United States.[125] The President and First Lady typically attend the Honors ceremony, as the First Lady is the honorary chair of the Kennedy Center Board of Trustees.[126] Washington also has a local independent theater tradition. Institutions such as Arena Stage, the Shakespeare Theatre Company, and the Studio Theatre feature classic works and new American plays.

The U Street Corridor in Northwest D.C., known as "Washington’s Black Broadway", is home to institutions like Bohemian Caverns and the Lincoln Theatre, which hosted music legends such as Washington-native Duke Ellington, John Coltrane, and Miles Davis.[127] Other jazz venues feature modern blues such as Madam’s Organ in Adams Morgan and Blues Alley in Georgetown. D.C. has its own native music genre called go-go; a post-funk, percussion-driven flavor of R&B that blends live sets with relentless dance rhythms. The most accomplished practitioner was D.C. band leader Chuck Brown, who brought go-go to the brink of national recognition with his 1979 LP Bustin’ Loose.[128]

Washington is also an important center for indie culture and music in the United States. The label Dischord Records, formed by Ian MacKaye, was one of the most crucial independent labels in the genesis of 1980s punk and eventually indie rock in the 1990s.[129]Washington’s indie label history also includes TeenBeat, Simple Machines, and ESL Music among others. Modern alternative and indie music venues like The Black Cat and the 9:30 Club near U Street bring popular acts to smaller more-intimate venues.[130]

Media

 Media in Washington, D.C.

See also: List of newspapers in Washington, D.C. and List of television shows set in Washington, D.C.

Washington’s Newspaper Row onPennsylvania Avenue in 1874

Washington, D.C. is a prominent center for national and international media. The Washington Post, founded in 1877, is the oldest and most-read local daily newspaper in Washington.[131][132] It is probably most notable for its coverage of national and international politics as well as for exposing the Watergate scandal.[133] "The Post", as it is popularly called, continues to print only three main editions; one each for the District, Maryland, and Virginia. Even without expanded national editions, the newspaper has the sixth-highestcirculation of all news dailies in the country as of September 2008.[134] USA Today, the nation’s largest daily newspaper by circulation, is headquartered in nearby McLean, Virginia.[135]

The Washington Post Company has a daily free commuter newspaper called the Express, which summarizes events, sports and entertainment, as well as the Spanish-language paper El Tiempo Latino. Local dailies The Washington Times and The Washington Examiner, thealternative Washington City Paper, and the weekly Washington Business Journal have substantial readership in the Washington area as well.[136][137] A number of community and specialty papers focus on neighborhood and cultural issues including: the weeklyWashington Blade and Metro Weekly, which focus on LGBT issues; the Washington Informer and The Washington Afro American, which highlight topics of interest to the black community; and neighborhood newspapers published by The Current Newspapers. The Hill andRoll Call newspapers focus exclusively on issues related to Congress and the federal government.

The Washington Metropolitan Area is the ninth-largest television media market in the U.S. with two million homes (approximately 2% of the U.S. population).[138] Several media companies and cable television channels have their headquarters in the area, including: C-SPAN; Black Entertainment Television (BET); the National Geographic Channel; Smithsonian Networks; XM Satellite Radio; National Public Radio (NPR); Travel Channel (in Chevy Chase, Maryland); Discovery Communications (in Silver Spring, Maryland); and the Public Broadcasting Service (PBS) (in Arlington, Virginia). The headquarters of Voice of America, the U.S. government’s international news service, is located near the Capitol in Southwest Washington. The D.C. area is also home to Radio One, the nation’s largest African American television and radio conglomerate, founded by media mogul Cathy Hughes.[139]

Sports

 Sports in Washington, D.C.

See also: U.S. cities with teams from four major sports

Verizon Center is home to the NHL’s Capitals, the NBA’s Wizards, the WNBA’s Mystics, and the Georgetown Hoyas men’s basketball team.

Washington, D.C. is home to five major professional men’s teams. The Washington Wizards (National Basketball Association) and the Washington Capitals (National Hockey League) both play at the Verizon Center (right) in Chinatown. Nationals Park, which opened in Southeast D.C. in 2008, is home to the Washington Nationals (Major League Baseball). D.C. United (Major League Soccer) plays at RFK Stadium. The Washington Redskins (National Football League) play at nearby FedExField in Landover, Maryland.

The Washington area is also home to two women’s professional sports teams. The Washington Mystics (WNBA) play at the Verizon Center, and the Washington Freedom (Women’s Professional Soccer) play in nearby Germantown, Maryland and at RFK Stadium.[140] Other professional and semi-professional teams in Washington include: the Washington Kastles (World TeamTennis); the Washington D.C. Slayers (American National Rugby League); the Baltimore Washington Eagles (USAFL); the D.C. Divas (Independent Women’s Football League); the D.C. Explosion (NAFL); and the Potomac Athletic Club RFC (Rugby Super League).

Washington is one of only 13 cities in the United States with teams from all four major men’s sports: football, basketball, baseball, and ice hockey. When soccer is included, Washington is one of only eight cities to have all five professional men’s sports. Current D.C. teams have won a combined eight professional league championships: D.C. United has won four (the most in MLS history);[141] the Washington Redskins has won three;[142] and the Washington Wizards has won a single championship.[143] The William H.G. FitzGerald Tennis Center in Rock Creek Park hosts the Legg Mason Tennis Classic. The Marine Corps Marathon and the National Marathon are both held annually in Washington. The D.C. area is home to one regional sports television network, Comcast SportsNet (CSN), based inBethesda, Maryland.

Government

See also: District of Columbia home rule and List of mayors of Washington, D.C.

The John A. Wilson Building houses the offices of the mayor and council of the District of Columbia.

Article One, Section Eight of the United States Constitution grants the U.S. Congress ultimate authority over Washington, D.C. The District of Columbia did not have an elected municipal government until the passage of the 1973 Home Rule Act. The Act devolved certain Congressional powers over the District to a local government administered by an elected mayor, currently Adrian Fenty, and the thirteen-member Council of the District of Columbia. However, Congress retains the right to review and overturn laws created by the city council and intervene in local affairs.[144]

Each of the city’s eight wards elects a single member of the council and five members, including the chairman, are elected at large.[145] There are 37 Advisory Neighborhood Commissions (ANCs) elected by small neighborhood districts. ANCs traditionally wield a great deal of influence and the city government routinely takes their suggestions into careful consideration.[146]

The United States Congress has ultimate authority over the District.

The mayor and council adopt a local budget, which must be approved by Congress. Local income, sales, and property taxes provide about 67% of the revenue to fund city government agencies and services. Like the 50 states, D.C. receives federal grants for assistance programs such as Medicare, accounting for approximately 26% of the city’s total revenue. Congress also appropriates money to the District’s government to help offset some of the city’s security costs; these funds totaled $38 million in 2007, approximately 0.5% of the District’s budget.[147]

The Federal government operates the District’s court system,[148] and all federal law enforcement agencies, most visibly the U.S. Park Police, have jurisdiction in the city and help provide security as well.[149] All local felony charges are prosecuted by the United States Attorney for the District of Columbia.[150] U.S. Attorneys are appointed by the President and funded by the United States Department of Justice.[151] In total, the federal government provided about 33% of the District’s general revenue.[152] On average, federal funds formed about 30% the states’ general revenues in 2007.[153]

The city’s local government, particularly during the mayoralty of Marion Barry, was criticized for mismanagement and waste.[154] Barry was elected mayor in 1978, serving three successive four-year terms. During his administration in 1989, The Washington Monthlymagazine claimed that the District had "the worst city government in America".[155] After being imprisoned for six months on misdemeanor drug charges in 1990, Barry did not run for reelection.[156] In 1991, Sharon Pratt Kelly became the first black woman to lead a major U.S. city.[157]

Barry was elected again in 1994, and by the next year the city had become nearly insolvent.[156] Mayor Anthony Williams won election in 1998. His administration oversaw a period of greater prosperity, urban renewal, and budget surpluses.[158] Since his election in 2006, Mayor Adrian Fenty has primarily focused on improving education. Shortly upon taking office, he won approval from the city council to directly manage and overhaul the city’s under-performing public school system.[159]

Washington, D.C. observes all federal holidays. The District also celebrates Emancipation Day on April 16, which commemorates the signing of the Compensated Emancipation Act by President Abraham Lincoln in 1862.[20]

Federal representation and taxation

See also: District of Columbia voting rights and Political party strength in Washington, D.C.

A sample Washington, D.C. license platewith "Taxation Without Representation"slogan

Citizens of the District of Columbia have no voting representation in Congress. They are represented in the House of Representatives by a non-voting delegate, Eleanor Holmes Norton (D-D.C. At-Large), who may sit on committees, participate in debate, and introduce legislation, but cannot vote on the House floor. D.C. has no representation in the United States Senate. Unlike residents of U.S. territories such as Puerto Rico or Guam, which also have non-voting delegates, citizens of the District of Columbia are subject to all U.S. federal taxes.[160] In the financial year 2007, D.C. residents and businesses paid $20.4 billion in federal taxes; more than the taxes collected from 19 states and the highest federal taxes per capita.[161]

A 2005 poll found that 78% of Americans did not know that residents of the District of Columbia have less representation in Congress than residents of the 50 states.[162] Efforts to raise awareness about the issue have included campaigns by grassroots organizations as well as featuring the city’s unofficial motto, "Taxation Without Representation", on D.C. vehicle license plates.[163] There is evidence of nationwide approval for DC voting rights; various polls indicate that 61 to 82% of Americans believe that D.C. should have voting representation in Congress.[162][164] Despite public support, attempts to grant the District voting representation, including the D.C. statehood movement and the proposed District of Columbia Voting Rights Amendment, have been unsuccessful.

Opponents of D.C. voting rights propose that the Founding Fathers never intended for District residents to have a vote in Congress since the Constitution makes clear that representation must come from the states. Those opposed to making D.C. a state claim that such a move would destroy the notion of a separate national capital and that statehood would unfairly grant Senate representation to a single city.[165]

Education and health care

See also: List of colleges and universities in Washington, D.C., List of parochial and private schools in Washington, D.C., and Healthcare in Washington, D.C.

Georgetown Visitation Preparatory School is an all-girls high school founded in 1799.

District of Columbia Public Schools (DCPS) operates the city’s public school system, which consists of 167 schools and learning centers.[166] The number of students in DCPS has steadily decreased since 1999. In the 2008–09 school year, 46,208 students were enrolled in the public school system.[167] DCPS has one of the highest-cost yet lowest-performing school systems in the country, both in terms of infrastructure and student achievement.[168] Mayor Adrian Fenty’s new superintendent of DCPS, Chancellor Michelle Rhee, has made sweeping changes to the system by closing schools, replacing teachers, firing principals, and using private education firms to aid curriculum development.[169]

Due to the problems with the D.C. public school system, enrollment in public charter schools has increased 13% each year since 2001.[170] The District of Columbia Public Charter School Board monitors the 60 public charter schools in the city. As of fall 2008, D.C. charter schools had a total enrollment of 26,494.[171] The District is also home to some of the nation’s top private schools. In 2006, approximately 18,000 students were enrolled in the city’s 83 private schools.[172]

Founders Library at Howard University, a historically black university

Many notable private universities are located in Washington, including George Washington University (GW), Georgetown University (GU), American University (AU), the Catholic University of America (CUA), Howard University,Gallaudet University, and the Johns Hopkins University School of Advanced International Studies (SAIS). The Corcoran College of Art and Design provides specialized arts instruction and other higher-education institutions offer continuing, distance and adult education. The University of the District of Columbia (UDC) is a public university providing undergraduate and graduate education.

The District’s 16 medical centers and hospitals make it a national center for patient care and medical research.[173] The National Institutes of Health is located in nearby Bethesda, Maryland. Washington Hospital Center (WHC), the largest hospital campus in the District, is both the largest private and the largest non-profit hospital in the Washington area. Immediately adjacent to the WHC is the Children’s National Medical Center. Children’s is among the highest ranked pediatric hospitals in the country according to U.S. News & World Report.[174] Many of the city’s prominent universities, including George Washington, Georgetown, and Howard have medical schools and associated teaching hospitals. Walter Reed Army Medical Center is located in Northwest Washington and provides care for active-duty and retired personnel and their dependents.

A 2009 report found that at least 3% of District residents have HIV or AIDS, which the U.S. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention (CDC) characterizes as a "generalized and severe" epidemic. City officials claim that the rate of HIV infection is higher in D.C. than some countries in West Africa.[175]

Transportation

 Transportation in Washington, D.C. and Streets and highways of Washington, D.C.

Metro Center is the transfer station for the Red, Orange, and Blue Metrorail lines.

The Washington Metropolitan Area is often cited as having some of the nation’s worst traffic and congestion. In 2007, Washington commuters spent 60 hours a year in traffic delays, which tied for having the worst traffic in the country after Los Angeles.[176] However, 37.7% of Washington commuters take public transportation to work, also the second-highest rate in the country.[177]

The Washington Metropolitan Area Transit Authority (WMATA) operates the city’s rapid transit system, Metrorail (most often referred to as the Metro), as well as Metrobus. The subway and bus systems serve both the District of Columbia and the immediate Maryland and Virginia suburbs. Metrorail opened on March 27, 1976 and presently consists of 86 stations and 106.3 miles (171.1 km) of track.[178] With an average of one million trips each weekday in 2009, Metrorail is the nation’s second-busiest rapid transit system in the country, after the New York City Subway.[179]

WMATA expects an average one million Metrorail riders daily by 2030. The need to increase capacity has renewed plans to add 220 subway cars to the system and reroute trains to alleviate congestion at the busiest stations.[180] Population growth in the region has revived efforts to construct two additional suburban Metro lines,[181][182] as well as a new streetcar system to interconnect the city’s neighborhoods.[183] The DC Circulator bus system connects commercial and entrainment areas within central Washington.[184] Metrorail, Metrobus and all local public bus systems in the metropolitan area accept SmarTrip, a reloadable transit pass.[185]

Interior of terminals B and C at Reagan National Airport, the closest commercial airport to downtown Washington

Union Station is the second-busiest train station in the United States, after Penn Station in New York, and serves as the southern terminus of Amtrak‘s Northeast Corridor and Acela Express service. Maryland’s MARC and Virginia’s VRE commuter trains and the Metrorail Red Line also provide service into Union Station.[186] Intercity bus service is provided by Greyhound, Peter Pan, BoltBus, Megabus, and many other Chinatown bus lines.

Three major airports, one in Maryland and two in Virginia, serve Washington, D.C. Ronald Reagan Washington National Airport, located just across the Potomac River from downtown D.C. in Arlington County, Virginia, is the only Washington-area airport that has its own Metrorail station. Given its proximity to the city, Reagan National has extra security precautions required by the Washington Air Defense Identification Zone,[187] as well as additional noise restrictions.[188] Reagan National does not have U.S. Customs and Border Protection and therefore can only provide international service to airports that permit United States border preclearance, which includes destinations in Canada and the Caribbean.[189]

Major international flights arrive and depart from Washington Dulles International Airport, located 26.3 miles (42.3 km) west of the District in Fairfax and Loudoun counties in Virginia. Baltimore-Washington International Thurgood Marshall Airport is located 31.7 miles (51.0 km) northeast of the District in Anne Arundel County, Maryland.

Sister cities

Washington, D.C. has ten official sister city agreements.[190] Paris is a "Partner City" due to the one Sister City policy of that commune.[191]

Outline of the District of Columbia

Notes

^[a] By 1790, the Southern states had largely repaid their overseas debts from the Revolutionary War. The Northern states had not, and wanted the new federal government to take over their outstanding liabilities. As this would effectively mean that the Southern states would assume a share of the Northern debt, in return, the South lobbied for a federal capital located closer to their own agricultural and slave-holding interests. See: Crew, Harvey W.; William Bensing Webb, John Wooldridge (1892). Centennial History of the City of Washington, D. C.. Dayton, Ohio: United Brethren Publishing House. p. 124.
^[b] The Residence Act allowed the President to select a location within Maryland as far east as the Anacostia River. However, Washington shifted the federal territory’s borders to the southeast in order to include the city of Alexandria at the District’s southern tip. In 1791, Congress amended the Residence Act to approve the new site, including territory ceded by Virginia. See: Crew, Harvey W.; William Bensing Webb, John Wooldridge (1892). Centennial History of the City of Washington, D. C.. Dayton, Ohio: United Brethren Publishing House. pp. 89–92.
^[c] The terms "territory" and "district" were used interchangeably throughout the 19th century until the territory was officially renamed the District of Columbia in 1871. See: "Get to know D.C.". The Historical Society of Washington, D.C.. Retrieved 2010-08-31.
^[d] L’Enfant identified himself as "Peter Charles L’Enfant" during most of his life, while residing in the United States. See: Bowling, Kenneth R. (2002). Peter Charles L’Enfant: Vision, Honor, and Male Friendship in the Early American Republic. Washington, D.C.: The George Washington University.
^[e] Data provided by "District of Columbia – Race and Hispanic Origin: 1800 to 1990" (PDF). United States Census Bureau. 2002-09-13. Retrieved 2008-07-29.Until 1890, the U.S. Census Bureau counted the City of Washington, Georgetown, and unincorporated portions of Washington County as three separate areas. The data provided in this article from before 1890 are calculated as if the District of Columbia were a single municipality as it is today. Population data for each specific area prior to 1890 are available. See: Gibson, Campbell (June 1998). "Population of the 100 Largest Cities and Other Urban Places in the United States: 1790 to 1990".United States Census Bureau. Retrieved 2008-07-29.

References

  1. ^ McAtee, Waldo Lee (1918). A Sketch of the Natural History of the District of Columbia. Washington, DC: H.L. & J.B. McQueen, Inc.. p. 7.
  2. ^ Crew, Harvey W.; William Bensing Webb, John Wooldridge (1892). Centennial History of the City of Washington, D. C.. Dayton, Ohio: United Brethren Publishing House. p. 62.
  3. ^ "Alexandria’s History". Alexandria Historical Society. Retrieved 2009-04-04.
  4. ^ Madison, James (1996-04-30). "The Federalist No. 43".The Independent Journal. Library of Congress. Retrieved 2008-05-31.
  5. ^ Crew, Harvey W.; William Bensing Webb, John Wooldridge (1892). Centennial History of the City of Washington, D. C.. Dayton, Ohio: United Brethren Publishing House. p. 66.
  6. ^ "Boundary Stones of Washington, D.C.". BoundaryStones.org. Retrieved 2008-05-27.
  7. ^ "The Senate Moves to Washington". United States Senate. 2006-02-14. Retrieved 2008-07-11.
  8. ^ Crew, Harvey W.; William Bensing Webb, John Wooldridge (1892). Centennial History of the City of Washington, D. C.. Dayton, Ohio: United Brethren Publishing House. p. 103.
  9. ^ "Saving History: Dolley Madison, the White House, and the War of 1812". White House Historical Association. Retrieved 2010-02-21.
  10. ^ "A Brief Construction History of the Capitol". Architect of the Capitol. Retrieved 2008-06-04.
  11. ^ a b c d Richards, Mark David (Spring/Summer 2004)."The Debates over the Retrocession of the District of Columbia, 1801–2004". Washington History (Historical Society of Washington, D.C.): 54–82. Retrieved 2009-01-16.
  12. ^ Greeley, Horace (1864). The American Conflict: A History of the Great Rebellion in the United States. Chicago: G. & C.W. Sherwood. pp. 142–144.
  13. ^ "Compromise of 1850". Library of Congress. 2007-09-21. Retrieved 2008-07-24.
  14. ^ "Today in History: September 20". Library of Congress. 2007-09-18. Retrieved 2008-07-12.
  15. ^ a b "DC Celebrates Emancipation Day". D.C. Office of the Secretary. Retrieved 2008-06-02.
  16. ^ a b ""Boss" Shepherd Remakes the City". WETA Public Broadcasting. 2001. Archived from the originalon 2007-03-11. Retrieved 2008-09-25.
  17. ^ Crew, Harvey W.; William Bensing Webb, John Wooldridge (1892). Centennial History of the City of Washington, D. C.. Dayton, Ohio: United Brethren Publishing House. p. 157.
  18. ^ Williamson, Samuel (2008). "Measuring Worth – Relative Value of US Dollars". Institute for the Measurement of Worth. Retrieved 2008-07-03.
  19. ^ "WWII: Changes". WETA Public Broadcasting. 2001. Archived from the original on 2005-02-14. Retrieved 2008-09-25.
  20. ^ Schwartzman, Paul; Robert E. Pierre (2008-04-06)."From Ruins To Rebirth". The Washington Post. Retrieved 2008-06-06.
  21. ^ "District of Columbia Home Rule Act". Government of the District of Columbia. February 1999. Retrieved 2008-05-27.
  22. ^ "Walter Washington". WETA Public Broadcasting. 2001. Archived from the original on 2005-03-24. Retrieved 2008-09-25.
  23. ^ Janofsky, Michael (1995-04-08). "Congress creates board to oversee Washington, D.C.". The New York Times. Retrieved 2008-05-27.
  24. ^ Maddox, Charles (2001-06-19). "Testimony of the D.C. Inspector General" (PDF). Office of the Inspector General. Retrieved 2008-07-06.
  25. ^ "Al-Jazeera offers accounts of 9/11 planning". CNN. 2002-09-12. Retrieved 2008-06-03.
  26. ^ "White House target of Flight 93, officials say". CNN. 2002-05-23. Retrieved 2008-06-03.
  27. ^ "State & County QuickFacts". United States Census Bureau. 2008-01-02. Retrieved 2008-06-04.
  28. ^ "Facts & FAQs". Interstate Commission on the Potomac River Basin. 2008-07-02. Retrieved 2008-11-04.
  29. ^ Grant III, Ulysses Simpson (1950). "Planning the Nation’s Capital". Records of the Columbia Historical Society 50: 43–58.
  30. ^ Fisher, Marc (2006-04-05). "Built On A Swamp and Other Myths of D.C.". The Washington Post. Retrieved 2008-07-01.
  31. ^ Crew, Harvey W.; William Bensing Webb, John Wooldridge (1892). Centennial History of the City of Washington, D. C.. Dayton, Ohio: United Brethren Publishing House. pp. 89–92.
  32. ^ Dvorak, Petula (2008-04-18). "D.C.’s Puny Peak Enough to Pump Up ‘Highpointers’". Washington Post: pp. B01. Retrieved 2009-02-25.
  33. ^ "Planting trees to increase the urban tree canopy in Washington, D.C.". The Washington Post. 2010-04-30. Retrieved 2010-04-30.
  34. ^ "World Map of the Köppen-Geiger climate classification updated". University of Veterinary Medicine Vienna. 2008-11-06. Retrieved 2009-12-03.
  35. ^ "Hardiness Zones". Arbor Day Foundation. 2006. Retrieved 2008-11-04.
  36. ^ a b Watson, Barbara McNaught (1999-11-17)."Washington Area Winters". National Weather Service. Retrieved 2010-09-17.
  37. ^ "Average Conditions: Washington DC, USA". BBC Weather.http://www.bbc.co.uk/weather/world/city_guides/results.shtml?tt=TT001140.
  38. ^ Iovino, Jim. "Severe Storm Warnings, Tornado Watches Expire". NBCWashington.com. Retrieved 2010-08-30.
  39. ^ Vogel, Steve (2006-06-28). "Bulk of Flooding Expected in Old Town, Washington Harbour". The Washington Post: p. B02. Retrieved 2008-07-11.
  40. ^ "The Papers of George Washington: Presidential Series, 8". The Constitutional Sources Project. Retrieved 2010-07-16.
  41. ^ "Map 1: The L’Enfant Plan for Washington". National Park Service. Retrieved 2009-10-27.
  42. ^ Crew, Harvey W.; William Bensing Webb, John Wooldridge (1892). Centennial History of the City of Washington, D. C.. Dayton, Ohio: United Brethren Publishing House. pp. 101–3.
  43. ^ a b c Grunwald, Michael (2006-07-02). "D.C.’s Fear of Heights". The Washington Post: p. B02. Retrieved 2008-06-10.
  44. ^ Gilmore, Matthew (2007). "H-DC / Building Height Timeline". Humanities & Social Sciences Online. Retrieved 2009-10-14.
  45. ^ Government Printing Office, United States (1916).Report of the Join Select Committee of the Congress of the United States Pursuant to Public Act 268. 1. United States Government Printing Office. pp. 863.
  46. ^ Curtis, Gene (2008-02-21). "Way back when: Today in history". Tulsa World. Retrieved 2008-07-02.
  47. ^ Gowen, Annie (2006-12-08). "Planned Rosslyn Tower Might Be Hazard, FAA Says". The Washington Post: p. B03. Retrieved 2008-07-14.
  48. ^ a b "Layout of Washington DC". United States Senate. 2005-09-30. Retrieved 2008-07-14.
  49. ^ a b Birnbaum, Jeffrey H. (2005-06-22). "The Road to Riches Is Called K Street". The Washington Post: p. A01. Retrieved 2008-06-17.
  50. ^ "Diplomatic List". U.S. Department of State. 2008-02-25. Retrieved 2009-04-12.
  51. ^ "America’s Favorite Architecture". American Institute of Architects and Harris Interactive. 2007. Retrieved 2008-07-03.
  52. ^ Scott, Pamela (2005). "Residential Architecture of Washington, D.C., and Its Suburbs". Library of Congress. Retrieved 2008-06-05.
  53. ^ "Old Stone House". National Park Service. Retrieved 2008-07-22.
  54. ^ "About the Ronald Reagan Building". Ronald Reagan Building and International Trade Center. 2006-07-19. Retrieved 2008-08-11.
  55. ^ Christie, Les (2005-10-21). "Biggest commuter cities". CNNMoney.com. Retrieved 2008-06-03.
  56. ^ Singer, Audrey, et al. (2001). "The World in a Zip Code: Greater Washington, D.C. as a New Region of Immigration" (PDF). The Brookings Institution.
  57. ^ Kolchin, Peter (1994). American Slavery: 1619–1877. New York: Hill and Wang. pp. 81.
  58. ^ a b "Washington’s Black Majority Is Shrinking". Associated Press. 2007-09-16. Retrieved 2008-07-12.
  59. ^ a b Frey, William H. (May 2004). "The New Great Migration: Black Americans’ Return to the South, 1965–2000". The Brookings Institution. Retrieved 2009-01-13.
  60. ^ Romero, Adam P.; Amanda Baumle, M.V. Lee Badgett, Gary J. Gates (December 2007). "Census Snapshot: Washington, D.C." (PDF). The Williams Institute. Retrieved 2008-05-27.
  61. ^ Alexander, Keith L.; Anne E. Marimow (2010-03-04)."D.C. begins licensing same-sex marriages". The Washington Post. Retrieved 2010-03-04.
  62. ^ "Study Finds One-Third in D.C. Illiterate". Associated Press. 2007-03-19. Archived from the original on 2007-03-22. Retrieved 2009-08-06.
  63. ^ "Data Center Results: District of Columbia". Modern Language Association. Retrieved 2008-07-03.
  64. ^ "District of Columbia Denominational Groups, 2000". The Association of Religious Data Archives. Retrieved 2008-07-03.
  65. ^ Urbina, Ian (2006-07-13). "Washington Officials Try to Ease Crime Fear". The New York Times. Retrieved 2008-06-10.
  66. ^ Duggan, Paul (2010-01-01). "Lanier pleased with DC’s improvement in homicide cases". The Washington Post. Retrieved January 6, 2010.
  67. ^ "Section II: Crime Index Offenses Reported". Crime in the United States, 1995. 1995. pp. 66. Retrieved 2009-01-17.
  68. ^ "Crime in the United States by Region, Geographic Division, and State, 2006–2007". Uniform Crime Report, 2007. September 2008. Retrieved 2009-01-17.
  69. ^ Shewfelt, Scott (2007-04-24). "Baltimore, Prince George’s Reign as State’s Murder Capitals". Southern Maryland. Retrieved 2008-06-10.
  70. ^ Barnes, Robert (2008-06-26). "Supreme Court Strikes Down D.C. Ban on Handguns". The Washington Post. Retrieved 2008-06-27.
  71. ^ Nakamura, David (2008-06-26). "D.C. Attorney General: All Guns Must Be Registered". The Washington Post. Retrieved 2008-06-26.
  72. ^ Whitman, Ray D.; Fred Siegmund (2005-06-01). "District of Columbia Employment Projections by Industry and Occupation, 2002–2012" (PDF). D.C. Office of Labor Market Research and Information. Retrieved 2008-06-10.
  73. ^ "Gross Domestic Product by State". U.S. Bureau of Economic Analysis. 2009-06-02. Retrieved 2009-06-24.
  74. ^ "Wage and Salary Employment by Industry and Place of Work" (PDF). District of Columbia Department of Employment Services. 2008. Retrieved 2008-05-27.
  75. ^ Gopal, Prashant (2008-10-14). "Some Cities Will Be Safer in a Recession". BusinessWeek. Retrieved 2008-10-16.
  76. ^ "Federal Government, Excluding the Postal Service". Bureau of Labor Statistics. 2008-03-12. Retrieved 2008-08-11.
  77. ^ "Metropolitan Area Employment and Unemployment (Monthly) News Release". United States Bureau of Labor Statistics. 2010-03-19. Retrieved 2010-03-22.
  78. ^ "Regional and State Employment and Unemployment (Monthly) News Release". United States Bureau of Labor Statistics. 2010-03-10. Retrieved March 22, 2010.
  79. ^ "Top 200 Chief Executive Officers of the Major Employers in the District of Columbia" (PDF). D.C. Office of Labor Market Research and Information. September 2004. Retrieved 2008-06-03.
  80. ^ "2007 Fortune 500 Annual Ranking". Fortune Magazine. 2007-04-30. Retrieved 2008-07-26.
  81. ^ Woolsey, Matt (2009-01-21). "World’s Best Places For Real Estate Buys". Forbes. Retrieved 2009-02-11.
  82. ^ Manoileff, Mariangeles Perez; Camille Richardson."Washington DC: A Capital City". U.S. Commercial Service. Retrieved 2008-06-03.
  83. ^ Woolsey, Matt (2008-12-19). "America’s Best Long-Term Real Estate Bets". Forbes. Retrieved 2009-01-13.
  84. ^ a b Turner, Margery Austin; Christopher Snow (2001-06-14). "Leading Indicators of Gentrification in D.C. Neighborhoods". The Urban Institute. Retrieved 2008-06-10.
  85. ^ Schrag, Zachary (2006-02-08). The Great Society Subway: A History of the Washington Metro. Baltimore:Johns Hopkins University Press. pp. 213–20. ISBN 978-0801882463.
  86. ^ Tuss, Adam (2008-03-04). "D.C.’s First Target Store Set to Open". WTOP Radio. Retrieved 2008-11-04.
  87. ^ "Personal Income Per Capita in Current and Constant (2000) Dollars by State: 2000 to 2006" (PDF). United States Census Bureau. April 2007. Retrieved 2008-12-27.
  88. ^ "Individuals and Families Below Poverty Level—Number and Rate by State: 2000 and 2005" (PDF). United States Census Bureau. 2005. Retrieved 2008-12-27.
  89. ^ "Rotunda for the Charters of Freedom". The National Archives. Retrieved 2008-06-28.
  90. ^ "National Mall and Memorial Parks". National Park Service. 2008-02-07. Retrieved 2008-06-02.
  91. ^ "About the Smithsonian". Smithsonian Institution. Retrieved 2008-05-27.
  92. ^ "Visitor Statisticss". Smithsonian Institution. 2010. Retrieved 2010-06-13.
  93. ^ "Museum and Program Fact Sheets". Smithsonian Institution. Retrieved 2008-09-25.
  94. ^ "The Reynolds Center Frequently Asked Questions". Smithsonian Institution. 2006. Retrieved 2008-05-27.
  95. ^ "A Brief Overview: History with Personality". National Portrait Gallery. Retrieved 2009-06-05.
  96. ^ "About the National Gallery of Art". National Gallery of Art. 2008. Retrieved 2008-05-27.
  97. ^ "I.M. Pei’s East Building". National Gallery of Art. April 1999. Retrieved 2008-06-04.
  98. ^ "Our Historic Building". National Building Museum. Retrieved 2009-10-24.
  99. ^ "About The Phillips Collection". The Phillips Collection. Retrieved 2008-11-28.
  100. ^ "Frequently Asked Questions". U.S. Holocaust Memorial Museum. 2008-01-14. Retrieved 2008-05-27.
  101. ^ "About the Kennedy Center Honors". The Kennedy Center. Retrieved 2008-06-29.
  102. ^ "The Board of Trustees". The Kennedy Center. Retrieved 2008-06-29.
  103. ^ Levin, Dan (2006-09-10). "Lights Return to ‘Black Broadway’ in Northwest Washington, D.C.". The New York Times. Retrieved 2008-06-20.
  104. ^ Wartofsky, Alona (2001-06-03). "What Go-Goes Around …". The Washington Post: p. G01. Retrieved 2008-06-10.
  105. ^ Horgan, Susie J (2007-02-08). "Birth of D.C. Punk".The Washington Post. Retrieved 2008-06-17.
  106. ^ "Black Cat: A changing club with a changing scene in a changing city". The Georgetown Voice. 2001-09-09. Retrieved 2008-06-10.
  107. ^ "History of the Post Timeline". The Washington Post. Retrieved 2008-05-27.
  108. ^ Shin, Annys (2005-05-03). "Newspaper Circulation Continues to Decline". The Washington Post: p. E03. Retrieved 2008-06-10.
  109. ^ "The Watergate Story Timeline". The Washington Post. Retrieved 2008-05-27.
  110. ^ "eCirc for US Newspapers". Audit Bureau of Circulations. 2008-03-31. Retrieved 2009-01-19.
  111. ^ "Circulation". USA Today. Retrieved 2009-07-15.
  112. ^ "Times circulation climbs to buck trend". The Washington Times. 2005-05-18. Retrieved 2008-09-02.
  113. ^ "Washington City Paper". Association of Alternative Newsweeklies. 2008. Retrieved 2008-05-27.
  114. ^ "US TV Households Up 1.5% – Asian, Hispanic Households Triple That". Nielsen Media Research. 2008-09-27. Retrieved 2009-10-10.
  115. ^ Jones, Charisse (2008-06-26). "Sweeping national study finds blacks in U.S. diverse, optimistic". USA Today. Retrieved 2008-07-12.
  116. ^ Goff, Steven (2009-03-29). "In New League, Freedom Already Has a Familiar Feeling". The Washington Post: pp. D05. Retrieved 2009-05-31.
  117. ^ "D.C. United History & Tradition". D.C. United. Retrieved 2010-06-13.
  118. ^ "Super Bowl History". National Football League. 2008. Retrieved 2008-06-29.
  119. ^ "NBA Finals: All-Time Champions". National Basketball Association. 2008. Retrieved 2008-06-29.
  120. ^ "History of Self-Government in the District of Columbia". Council of the District of Columbia. 2008. Retrieved 2008-12-29.
  121. ^ "Council of the District of Columbia". D.C. Board of Elections and Ethics. Retrieved 2010-08-13.
  122. ^ "Advisory Neighborhood Commissions". Government of the District of Columbia. Retrieved 2008-05-27.
  123. ^ "Introduction to the FY 2007 Budget and Financial Plan" (PDF). Office of the Chief Financial Officer. Retrieved 2008-05-31.
  124. ^ "About the District of Columbia Courts". District of Columbia Courts. Retrieved 2008-05-31.
  125. ^ "About Us". United States Attorney’s Office for the District of Columbia. Retrieved 2010-02-21.
  126. ^ "United States Attorneys Mission Statement". United States Department of Justice. Retrieved 2010-02-21.
  127. ^ "State and Local Government Finances by Level of Government and by State: 2005–06". United States Census Bureau. 2008-07-01. Retrieved 2009-01-13.
  128. ^ "State Government Finances: 2007". United States Census Bureau. 2008-11-04. Retrieved 2009-01-13.
  129. ^ Powell, Michael (2007-07-20). "Poor Management, Federal Rule, Undermine Services". The Washington Post: p. A01. Retrieved 2008-06-10.
  130. ^ DeParle, Jason (1989-01-01). "The worst city government in America.". The Washington Monthly. Retrieved 2009-06-06.
  131. ^ a b "Marion Barry". WETA Public Broadcasting. 2001. Archived from the original on 2005-03-24. Retrieved 2008-09-25.
  132. ^ "Sharon Pratt Kelly". WETA Public Broadcasting. 2001. Archived from the original on 2006-04-27. Retrieved 2008-09-25.
  133. ^ "District Government Achieves Balanced Budget and Clean Audit Opinion for FY 2003". D.C. Office of the Chief Financial Officer. 2004-01-30. Retrieved 2008-06-23.
  134. ^ Nakamura, David (2007-04-20). "Fenty’s School Takeover Approved". Washington Post. Retrieved 2008-12-02.
  135. ^ "Internal Revenue Gross Collections, by Type of Tax and State, Fiscal Year 2007" (XLS). Internal Revenue Service. 2008. Retrieved 2008-08-20.
  136. ^ a b "Poll Shows Nationwide Support for DC Voting Rights" (PDF). DC Vote Voice. 2005. Retrieved 2008-05-29.
  137. ^ "’Taxation without Representation’ Tags". District of Columbia Department of Motor Vehicles. Retrieved 2008-05-27.
  138. ^ "Washington Post Poll: D.C. Voting Rights". The Washington Post. 2007-04-23. Retrieved 2008-06-10.
  139. ^ Fortier, John (2006-05-17). "The D.C. colony". The Hill. Retrieved 2009-10-10.
  140. ^ "DC Public Schools and Public Charter Schools Enrollment Census SY 2007–2008" (PDF). D.C. State Superintendent of Education. 2007-10-05. Retrieved 2008-06-10.
  141. ^ Settimi, Christina (2007-07-05). "Best And Worst School Districts For The Buck". Forbes. Retrieved 2008-06-10.
  142. ^ Haynes, V. Dion; Bill Turque (2008-05-16). "Rhee Offers Plan To Improve D.C.’s Troubled Schools". The Washington Post: p. B01. Retrieved 2008-06-03.
  143. ^ Haynes, V. Dion; Theola Labbe (2007-04-25). "A Boom for D.C. Charter Schools". The Washington Post: pp. A01. Retrieved 2008-07-25.
  144. ^ "Current Enrollment: 2008–2009 School Year". D.C. Public Charter School Board. Retrieved 2009-01-17.
  145. ^ "Member Hospitals". District of Columbia Hospital Association. Retrieved 2008-06-03.
  146. ^ "Awards and Recognition". Children’s National Medical Center. Retrieved 2008-06-03.
  147. ^ Vargas, Jose Antonio; Darryl Fears (2009-03-15)."HIV/AIDS Rate in D.C. Hits 3%". The Washington Post: pp. A01. Retrieved 2009-03-21.
  148. ^ Mummalo, Jonathan (2007-09-19). "A Ranking Writ In Brake Lights: D.C. 2nd in Traffic". The Washington Post: p. B01. Retrieved 2008-07-15.
  149. ^ Christie, Les (2007-06-29). "New Yorkers are top transit users". CNNMoney. Retrieved 2008-07-15.
  150. ^ "WMATA Facts" (PDF). WMATA. August 2008. Retrieved 2008-12-08.
  151. ^ Dawson, Christie R. (2009-08-21). "Estimated Unliked Transit Passenger Trips" (PDF). American Public Transport Association. Retrieved 2009-10-10.
  152. ^ "Metro details improvements to meet future capacity needs". WMATA. 2008-04-18. Retrieved 2008-12-08.
  153. ^ Gardner, Amy (2008-05-01). "Proposed Extension To Dulles Revived". The Washington Post: p. B01. Retrieved 2008-06-04.
  154. ^ Shaver, Katherine (2008-05-30). "Trips on Purple Line Rail Projected at 68,000 Daily". The Washington Post: p. B01. Retrieved 2008-07-13.
  155. ^ "DC Streetcar". District Department of Transportation. Retrieved 2010-03-06.
  156. ^ "About DC Circulator". DC Circulator. Retrieved 2010-08-31.
  157. ^ "SmarTrip". WMATA. Retrieved 2010-08-31.
  158. ^ "Amtrak National Fact Sheet FY 2008" (PDF). Amtrak Media Relations. February 2009. Retrieved 2010-03-06.
  159. ^ "Security-Restricted Airspace". Federal Aviation Administration. 2005-12-13. Retrieved 2009-07-15.
  160. ^ "Protocol and International Affairs". DC Office of the Secretary. Retrieved 2008-12-09.
  161. ^ "Twinning with Rome". Ville de Paris. Retrieved 2010-02-21.

External links

Official website

*************************************************************

The Sacred Geometry and Symbols of Washington DC

http://www.attainablemind.com/2009/12/sacred-geometry-and-symbols-of.html

Symbols are seen as a concept or intention, and also stand-for a referent or extension from anything, from religion to a chemical compound and most importantly,  secrete society’s. Symbols have been around sense the beginning of time. With out symbols we would have no written language. Numbers are symbols, letters are symbols and they each have their specific meaning. Obvious, right? The thing is, most people don’t realize many of the symbols that surround them, nor do they understand their true meaning. Do you ever remember taking a class in high school about symbols? No, of course not, and why? Because if people knew the true meanings of all the symbols that are in the Capitol, the public would be much clearer on the origin’s of certain club’s and secret society’s that control the United States and much of world.  Once we start to connect the dots, the truth about secrete society’s controlling the United States starts to become very clear and just as obvious as any number or letter. Once you make the conscious effort to recognize the true meaning of the symbols that are laid throughout in the Geometry of Washington D.C. you will be astonished to what you’ll find.
      The one secret society that seems to have the most influence throughout Washington D.C.  are the Freemasons.    Now some may say that the Freemasons are not a secret at all and that they have nothing to hide.  But on the other hand when out break down the history of masonic symbols, their meanings and the positioning of these symbols throughout the city you’ll truly see how influencing these masons really were.  So lets take a look at the layout of the roads and the positioning of important sites throughout the city.  Just for fun take a map of Washington DC , a pencil, ruler and a compass.  You’ll be able to map out all sorts of pentagrams, hexagrams, triangles, crosses and even a pentagram (upside-down five pointed star).  It’s doesn’t take a genius to see them, it’s quite obvious.  So what’s the significance?   Well for starters many of the Freemason symbols are very heavily influenced by the ancient Egyptians and  It’s important to understand that Egyptians were heavily influenced by the stars, like how they built the pyramids in perfect alignment with the belt of Orion.  It’s still unexplained on how the Egyptians were so accurate with their astronomy.
The diagrams and theory’s below were conceived by Gary Osborn .

Here we have the great pyramid showing the king and queens chambers along with the holes that go through to the outside in order for certain stars to shine through them at a particular time of the year.  What is so fascinating about this is how perfect the angles are through out the entire pyramid and how they relate the are earths Ecliptic plane, Ecliptic Pole, Axis or Celestial Pole and the Equator.  

Let’s mention the most important angle of all, 23.5 degrees or 23.42 to be precise.  This is the angle that our earths axis is tilted at from the Ecliptic Plane.  What gives this angle such significance is the fact that the ancient Egyptians knew about this angle of the earths axis at a time when the tools of astronomy were archaic, how they were able to figure it out is still a mystery today. 

Now here is a picture that reveals the angles that connect the apex and the two bottom corners to the king and queens chambers and as well the chambers themselves.

Here is a diagram to make these angles a little clearer for you.   The angles exist only between five significant points.  Gray points out that this is no random occurrence.
The five points are:
1- The Apex
2&3 – The two corners
4&5 – The two chambers
Here we see the angle 23.5 repeated a few times.
As you can see the line between the two base corners (north and south) and the queens chamber is at an angle of 11.75 which times two = 23.5.  Then you’ll notice that the line from point two being the south corner going the kings chamber in precisely 23.5.   Now the question is how do we know they were actually correlating the angles of the pyramid to the earths axis?  We can confirm this by looking at a typical diagram of the earth and over lapping the diagrams on top of one-another.  Even know that the capstone of the Great Pyramid is missing, we find that it is actually pointing to it’s own location on the earth via it’s Apex.
How did Osborn come to this conclusion?  If you look at the diagram above the king’s chamber is at an offset from the Apex by 6.5 degrees.  These angles match the geophysical picture of the tilted axis of the earth and the Great Pyramids position on the earth.  There for in relation from it being 30 degrees from the equator and as the earth turns it comes as close as 6.5 degrees from the Ecliptic Plane.  Now subtract 6.5 from 30 and you get 23.5 degrees.

This diagram here shows the two positions of the Great Pyramid on the earth as the earth turns on a daily bases. As you can see it comes as close as 6.5 degrees and as far as 53.5 from the Ecliptic plane.
OK, so the Great Pyramid is precisely 2,125 meters short of being exactly 30 degrees from the equator.  It’s exact location is 29.98 degrees which would make the calculations something like one millimeter short of a ten feet to put it in perspective.

This diagram is where it really gets exciting.  As you can see when you put the diagram of the Great Pyramid in cross section along with the angles we find that everything lines-up perfectly and that the Great Pyramid is actually pointing to it’s own location on earth.
These diagrams were created by Gary Osborn and were used in an article he wrote with author Scott Creighton which is published on a web site made by Graham Hancock and can be viewed here.
So now the the real question becomes,was this done intentionally or mere coincidence.  
Lets move on to Washington DC shall we.


Here we have the layout of DC. See anything interesting? Like all  the angles of the roads seeming to correlate with the angles used to create the Great Pyramid. Coincidence?  I think not, this was very carefully planned by the Freemasons, but the big question is why?

Here is a diagram of the hidden geometry within the angular dimensions of the great pyramid and you’ll notice that the precise angle of the sides of the Great Pyramid are actually 51.84 degrees.

Take that diagram and over lap on a map of Washington DC and you’ll see that the streets and buildings match exactly to the same geometric angles of the Great Pyramid.

Now here we have what is called the "tree of life" which depicts the 22 paths or channels that connect the Sephiroth levels or spheres.  This "tree of life"  was said to originate from Sumeria and is very much like the "sacred tree" that has been seen on early Mesopotamian cylinder seals.  The same seals that mention the Annunaki or (the people who came from the sky).  This "tree of life" has been depicted in many different forms over the centuries and this picture is a depiction by the Qabbalah.

Take a closer look at the pictures above to see the meanings of each specific placement of each point.

Then of-course we lay the older version of the "tree of life" on top of a map of DC and you’ll again find a perfect match along with the angles of the Great Pyramid.  We also see that many of the points correspond with major landmarks throughout the city.
Jefferson Monument – Malkuth, otherwise known as "the kingdom" this is the lowest level.
Washington Monument – Yesod, also known as "the foundation"
The White House – Tiphereth, otherwise known as "Beauty" (of the human soul).
The Apex of the tree and the Pyramid – Kether, known as "the father" or "Supreme Crown" and also corresponds with the Hindu "Crown Chaka" this is known as the highest level.
The Apex represents the source center of creation or point zero, and there is nothing on the map of any significance at this location.
Well something that is quite interesting though, is the fact that the "all seeing eye" on the dollar bill as we all know is located just under the capstone of the pyramid and just three blocks east or down from the Apex is the "House of the Temple" which is the headquarters of the supreme council, of the 33 degree Scottish Rite of Freemasonry.

If you notice, the all seeing eye is in correspondence with the headquarters of the supreme council, of the 33 degree Scottish Rite of Freemasonry and recently discovered by Dan Brown (Author of "The De Vinci Code")  in his new novel "The Lost Symbol" we find that this is the place of the 33rd -degree "initiation ritual".  The 33rd degree is the highest level you can reach within the brotherhood of freemasonry.  Maybe it’s just shear coincidence, maybe not.   Lets look at these next pictures and you can put it together for yourself.



So as we see the angle of 23.5 degrees has great significance and it was the Freemasons that designed the layout of Washington DC.

I personally believe that DC was  laid out the way it was in order to create specific energy points throughout the city.  Just like the Chakras in the human body.  I believe this ancient geometry stems down form the Egyptians who got there knowledge from other beings not of this earth.  It would only make sense,  who ell’s would these people of great power be conspiring for.  Think about it, the Capital of the United States has been constructed using sacred ancient Egyptian geometry that came from beings not of this world by the Freemasons who still to this day practice satanic rituals by drinking blood-wine out of a human scull.   The evidence is right in front of you, it’s just a matter of seeing it.

Attain your mind.

Attain your mind-

http://www.attainablemind.com/2009/12/sacred-geometry-and-symbols-of.html

City of London Corporation

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

Corporation of London
City of London Corporation

Coat of arms or logo.

Type

Type
Local authority of City of London

Leadership

Lord Mayor
Nick Anstee
since 13 November 2009

Town Clerk
Chris Duffield

Structure

Members
100 Common Councilmen
25 Aldermen

Meeting place

Guildhall, London

Website

http://www.cityoflondon.gov.uk

London

City Hall

This article is part of the series:
Politics and government of
London


Governance[show]

Boroughs[show]

Elections[show]

Functional bodies[show]

Transport[show]

Policing[show]

In the UK[show]

In the EU[show]

Other[show]


Other countries · Atlas
Politics portal

viewtalkedit

Coat of arms of the City of London as shown on Blackfriars station. The Latin motto reads Domine Dirige Nos, "Lord, guide us".

The City of London Corporation (also known as the Corporation of London)[1] is the municipal governing body of the City of London. It exercises control only over the City (the "Square Mile", so called for its approximate area), and not over Greater London. It has three main aims: to promote the city as the world’s leading international financial and business centre; to provide local government services; and to provide a range of additional services for the benefit of London, Londoners and the nation.

The City of London Corporation is formally named the Mayor and Commonalty and Citizens of the City of London, thus including the Lord Mayor, the Court of Aldermen, the Court of Common Council and the Freemen and Livery of the City.

History

See also: City of London#History

In Anglo-Saxon times, communication and consultation between the city’s rulers and its citizens took place at the Folkmoot. Administration and judicial processes were conducted at the Court of Husting and the non-legal part of the court’s work evolved into the Court of Aldermen.[2]

There is no surviving record of a charter first establishing the corporation as a legal body, but the city is regarded as incorporated by prescription, meaning that the law presumes it to have been incorporated because it has for so long been regarded as such even in the absence of written documentation.[3] The corporation’s first recorded royal charter dates from around 1067, when William the Conqueror granted the citizens of London a charter confirming the rights and privileges that they had enjoyed since the time of Edward the Confessor. Numerous subsequent royal charters over the centuries confirmed and extended the citizens’ rights.[4]

Around 1189, the city gained the right to have its own mayor, eventually coming to be known as the Lord Mayor of London. Over time, the Court of Aldermen sought increasing help from the city’s commoners and this was eventually recognised with commoners being represented by the Court of Common Council, known by that name since at least as far back as 1376.[5]

With growing demands on the corporation and a corresponding need to raise local taxes from the commoners, the Common Council grew in importance and has been the principal governing body of the corporation since the 18th century.

In 1897, the Common Council gained the right to collect local rates when it took over the powers and duties of the City Commissioners of Sewers.

The corporation is unique among UK local authorities for its continuous legal existence over many centuries, and for having the power to alter its own constitution, which is done by an Act of Common Council.

Local authority role

Local government legislation often makes special provision for the City to be treated as a London borough and for the Common Council to act as a local authority. The Corporation does not have general authority over the Middle Temple and the Inner Temple, two of the Inns of Court adjoining the west of the City which are historic extra-parochial areas, but many statutory functions of the Corporation are extended into these two areas.

The Chief Executive of the administrative side of the Corporation holds the ancient office of Town Clerk of London.

Elections

The City of London Corporation was not reformed by the Municipal Corporations Act 1835, nor by subsequent legislation, and with time has become increasingly anomalous. In 1801 the City had a population of about 130,000, but increasing development of the City as a central business district led to this falling to below 5,000 after the Second World War.[6] It has risen slightly to around 9,000 since, largely due to the development of the Barbican Estate.

Therefore the non-residential vote (or business vote), which had been abolished in the rest of the country in 1969, became an increasingly large part of the electorate. The non-residential vote system used disfavoured incorporated companies. The City of London (Ward Elections) Act 2002 greatly increased the business franchise, allowing many more businesses to be represented. In 2009 the business vote was about 24,000, greatly exceeding residential voters.[7]

Voters

Eligible voters must be at least 18 years old and a citizen of the United Kingdom, a European Union country, or a Commonwealth country, and either:

Each body or organisation, whether unincorporated or incorporated, whose premises are within the City of London may appoint a number of voters based on the number of workers it employs. Limited liability partnerships fall into this category.

Bodies employing fewer than ten workers may appoint one voter, those employing ten to fifty workers may appoint one voter for every five; those employing more than fifty workers may appoint ten voters and one additional voter for every fifty workers beyond the first fifty.

Though workers count as part of a workforce regardless of nationality, only certain individuals may be appointed as voters. Under section 5 of the City of London (Ward Elections) Act 2002, the following are eligible to be appointed as voters (the qualifying date is September 1 of the year of the election):

  • Those who have worked for the body for the past year at premises in the City
  • Those who have served on the body’s Board of Directors for the past year at premises in the City
  • Those who have worked in the City for the body for an aggregate total of five years
  • Those who have worked for in the City for a total of ten years

Qualified voters can vote twice, once at local government elections in the City and once at local government elections in the district where their home address is situated. Residents of the City can only vote once.

Wards

Wards of the City of London

The City of London is divided into twenty-five wards, each of which is an electoral division, electing one Alderman and a number of Councilmen based on the size of the electorate. The numbers below reflect the changes caused by the City of London (Ward Elections) Act.

Ward
Common Councilmen

Aldersgate
5

Aldgate
5

Bassishaw
3

Billingsgate
2

Bishopsgate
8

Bread Street
2

Bridge
2

Broad Street
3

Candlewick
2

Castle Baynard
7

Cheap
2

Coleman Street
5

Cordwainer
3

Cornhill
2

Cripplegate
9

Dowgate
2

Farringdon Within
8

Farringdon Without
10

Langbourn
2

Lime Street
3

Portsoken
4

Queenhithe
2

Tower
5

Vintry
2

Walbrook
2

Total
100

Livery companies

There are over one hundred livery companies in London. The companies were originally trade associations; in modern times, much of their role is ceremonial. The senior members of the livery companies, known as liverymen, form a special electorate known as Common Hall. Common Hall is the body that chooses the Lord Mayor of the City, the sheriffs and certain other officers.

The Court of Aldermen

 Court of Aldermen

Wards originally elected aldermen for life, but the term is now only six years. The alderman may, if he chooses, submit to an election before the six-year period ends. In any case, an election must be held no later than six years after the previous election. The sole qualification for the office is that Aldermen must be Freemen of the City.

Aldermen are ex officio Justices of the Peace. All Aldermen also serve in the Court of Common Council.

The Court of Common Council

The north wing of Guildhall, which houses most of the administration of the City.

The Court of Common Council, also known as the Common Council of the City of London, is formally referred to as the mayor, aldermen, and commons of the City of London in common council assembled.[8]

Each ward may choose a number of common councilmen. A Common Councilman must be a registered voter in a City ward, own a freehold or lease land in the City, or reside in the City for the year prior to the election. He must also be over 21; a Freeman of the City; and a British, Irish, Commonwealth or EU citizen. Common Council elections are held every four years, most recently in March 2009. Common Councilmen may use the initials CC after their names.

The Lord Mayor and the Sheriffs

The Lord Mayor of London and the two Sheriffs are chosen by liverymen meeting in Common Hall. Sheriffs, who serve as assistants to the Lord Mayor, are chosen on Midsummer Day. The Lord Mayor, who must have previously been a Sheriff, is chosen on Michaelmas. Both the Lord Mayor and the Sheriffs are chosen for terms of one year.

The Lord Mayor fulfills several roles:

The ancient and continuing office of Lord Mayor of London (with responsibility for the City of London) should not be confused with the office of Mayor of London (responsible for the whole of Greater London and created in 2000).

The City of London Corporation maintains around 10,000 acres (40 km²) of public green spaces[9] – mainly conservation areas / nature reserves – in Greater London and the surrounding counties. The most well-known of the conservation areas are Hampstead Heath and Epping Forest. Other areas include Ashtead Common, Burnham Beeches, Highgate Wood and the South London Commons (six commons on the southern fringe of London)[10].

Unusually, the Corporation also runs the unheated Parliament Hill Lido, as it is part of Hampstead Heath inherited from the London Residuary Body in 1989.

The City also owns and manages two traditional city parks: Queen’s Park and West Ham Park as well as over 150 smaller public green spaces.

Education

The City of London has only one directly-maintained primary school.[11] The school is called the Sir John Cass’s Foundation Primary School (ages 4 to 11).[12] The school is the only voluntary-aided Church of England primary school in the City of London. The school is maintained by the Education Service of the City of London.

City of London residents may send their children to schools in neighbouring Local Education Authorities (LEAs).

For secondary schools children enroll in schools in neighbouring LEAs, such as Islington, Tower Hamlets, Westminster and Southwark. Children who have permanent residence in the city of London are eligible for transfer to the City of London Academy, an independent secondary school sponsored by the City of London that is located in Southwark.

The City of London controls three other independent schools — the City of London School for Boys, the City of London School for Girls, and the co-educational City of London Freemen’s School. The Lord Mayor also holds the posts of Chancellor of City University and President of Gresham College, an institute of advanced study.

The Guildhall School of Music and Drama is owned and funded by the Corporation.

Criticism

The City of London Corporation has long come in for criticism due to its unusual form of governance.

"The corporation is a group of hangers-on, who create what is known as the best dining club in the City … a rotten borough." – John McDonnell, during the debates on the Ward Elections Act.[13]

"Nowadays, with its Lord Mayor, its Beadles, Sheriffs and Aldermen, its separate police force and its select electorate of freemen and liverymen, the City of London is an anachronism of the worst kind. The Corporation, which runs the City like a one-party mini-state, is an unreconstructed old boys’ network whose medievalist pageantry camouflages the very real power and wealth which it holds." – pp110, Rough Guide to England, 2006

An attempt was made to amalgamate the corporation with the local government structures serving the rest of London at the end of the 19th century. A Royal Commission on the Amalgamation of the City and County of London reported a mechanism for this to be achieved in 1894. However, the amalgamation did not take place.

See also

References

  1. ^ The body was popularly known as the Corporation of London but on 10 November 2005 the Corporation announced that its informal title would from 3 January 2006 be the City of London (or the City of London Corporation where the corporate body needed to be distinguished from the geographical area). This may reduce confusion between the Corporation and the Greater London Authority.
  2. ^ "The Court of Common Council". City of London Corporation. Retrieved 1 August 2010.
  3. ^ Lambert, Matthew (2010). "Emerging First Amendment Issues. Beyond Corporate Speech: Corporate Powers in a Federalist System". Rutgers Law Record 37 (Spring): 24. Retrieved 1 August 2010.
  4. ^ "Corporation of London: Administrative history". The National Archives. Retrieved 1 August 2010.
  5. ^ René Lavanchy (February 12, 2009). "Labour runs in City of London poll against ‘get-rich’ bankers". Tribune. Retrieved 2009-02-14.
  6. ^ Example usage: interpretation clause in the Open Spaces Act 1906.
  7. ^ Parliamentary Debates, House of Commons, 2 November 1999, column 169.

External links

Local authorities in London

History of London

Categories: City of London | Local authorities in London

IM.0962_zl

Inner London

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

Inner London is the name for the group of London boroughs which form the interior part of Greater London and are surrounded by Outer London. The area was first officially defined in 1965[1] and for purposes such as statistics, the definition has changed over time.[2] The terms Inner London and Central London cannot be used interchangeably to mean the same area. Inner London is officially the richest area in Europe with the most expensive street in Europe, GDP per capita is nearly $80,000 while the UK GDP per capita is nearly $46,000. Many of the world’s richest people live in West and North London, but there is widespread poverty too in these areas as well as the East End and areas south of the river.

London Government Act 1963

Inner London – Primary Definition

LondonInner.png

ONS‘s Inner London

LondonInnerCensus.png

The inner London boroughs were defined by the London Government Act 1963,[3] and the definition is used for purposes such as the local government finance system.[4] They correspond to the former area of the County of London. These inner London boroughs are:

The City of London was not part of the County of London and is not a London Borough but can be included. North Woolwich is an anomaly as it was part of the County of London but was transferred to Newham, an outer London borough, in 1965.

ONS definition (statistics)

The Office for National Statistics and the Census define Inner London differently, adding Haringey, Newham and the City of London, but excluding Greenwich.[5] This definition is also used by Eurostat at NUTS level 2. The land area is 319 km2 (123 sq. miles) and the population in 2005 (midyear estimate) was 2,985,700.

Historical population

Figures before 1971 have been reconstructed by the Office for National Statistics based on past censuses in order to fit the 2001 limits. Figures from 1981 onward are ONS midyear estimates (revised as of 2010)[6].

Date
Population

1891, April 5/6
4,488,242

1901, March 31/April 1
4,859,558

1911, April 2/3
4,998,237

1921, June 19/20
4,972,870

1931, April 26/27
4,893,261

1939, Midyear estimate
4,364,457

1951, April 8/9
3,679,390

1961, April 23/24
3,492,879

1971, April 25/26
3,031,935

1981, Midyear estimate
2,550,100

1991, Midyear estimate
2,599,300

2001, Midyear estimate
2,859,400

2002, Midyear estimate
2,888,800

2003, Midyear estimate
2,894,400

2004, Midyear estimate
2,911,800

2005, Midyear estimate
2,947,800

2006, Midyear estimate
2,975,800

2007, Midyear estimate
3,003,400

2008, Midyear estimate
3,030,000

2009, Midyear estimate
3,061,000

Other definitions

London postal district shown (in red) against the Greater London boundary

The area covered by the London post town is sometimes referred to as ‘Inner London’.[7] However it is not coterminous with other definitions of Inner London as its area is somewhat larger and covers 624 km2 (241 sq. miles). A small part of the London Borough of Lewisham falls outside its boundaries whilst 44 of its 119 districts are in Outer London and its irregular shape stretches to the Greater London boundary at Scratch Wood and beyond it at Sewardstone.

From 1990 to 2000 London used two separate telephone dialling codes with one code designated for Inner London, however the area covered by this code was widely different from all of the above definitions and most of Greater London is now covered by a single020 dialling code.

The term can also be used in a variety of other contexts with different meanings.

Central London

Central London is the innermost part of London, England. There is no official or commonly accepted definition of its area, but its characteristics are understood to include a high density built environment, high land values, an elevated daytime population and a concentration of regionally, nationally and internationally significant organisations and facilities. From time to time, and for a variety of purposes, a number of definitions have been used to define its scope.

Road distances to London are traditionally measured from a central point at Charing Cross, which is marked by the statue of King Charles I at the junction of the Strand, Whitehall and Cockspur Street, just south of Trafalgar Square.[1]

Panorama of central London as seen from the London Eye

Characteristics


The central area is distinguished, according to the Royal Commission, by the inclusion within its boundaries of Parliament and the Royal Palaces, the headquarters of Government, the Law Courts, the head offices of a very large number of commercial and industrial firms, as well as institutions of great influence in the intellectual life of the nation such as the British Museum, the National Gallery, the Tate Gallery, the University of London, the headquarters of the national ballet and opera, together with the headquarters of many national associations, the great professions, the trade unions, the trade associations, social service societies, as well as shopping centres and centres of entertainment which attract people from the whole of Greater London and farther afield.

In many other respects the central area differs from areas farther out in London. The rateable value of the central area is exceptionally high. Its day population is very much larger than its night population. Its traffic problems reach an intensity not encountered anywhere else in the Metropolis or in any provincial city, and the enormous office developments which have taken place recently constitute a totally new phenomenon.

Parliamentary Debates, House of Commons, 24 January 1963., Eric Lubbock

 

London Plan

The London Plan includes a central activities zone policy area. This comprises the City of London, most of Westminster and the inner parts of Camden, Islington, Hackney, Tower Hamlets, Southwark, Lambeth and Kensington and Chelsea.[2] It is described as "a unique cluster of vitally important activities including central government offices, headquarters and embassies, the largest concentration of London’s financial and business services sector and the offices of trade, professional bodies, institutions, associations, communications, publishing, advertising and the media".[3]

For strategic planning, from 2004 to 2008, the London Plan included a sub-region called Central London comprising Camden, Islington, Kensington and Chelsea, Lambeth, Southwark, Wandsworth and Westminster.[4] It had a 2001 population of 1,525,000. The sub-region was replaced in 2008 with a new structure which amalgamated inner and outer boroughs together.

Census

The 1901 census defined Central London as the City of London and the metropolitan boroughs of Bermondsey, Bethnal Green, Finsbury, Holborn, Shoreditch, Southwark, Stepney, St Marylebone and Westminster.[5]

1959–1963 proposals for a Central London borough

During the Herbert Commission and the subsequent passage of the London Government Bill, three attempts were made to define an area that would form a central London borough. The first two were detailed in the 1959 Memorandum of Evidence of the Greater London Group of the London School of Economics.

‘Scheme A’ envisaged a central London borough, one of 25, consisting of the City of London, Westminster, Holborn, Finsbury and the inner parts of St Marylebone, St Pancras, Chelsea, Southwark and Lambeth. The boundary deviated from existing lines in order to include all central London railway stations, theTower of London and the museums, such that it included small parts of Kensington, Shoreditch, Stepney and Bermondsey. It had an estimated population of 350,000 and occupied 7,000 acres (28 km2).[6]

‘Scheme B’ delineated central London, as one of 7 boroughs, including most of the City of London, the whole of Finsbury and Holborn, most of Westminster and Southwark, parts of St Pancras, St Marylebone, Paddington and a small part of Kensington. The area had an estimated population of 400,000 and occupied 8,000 acres (32 km2).[6]

During the passage of the London Government Bill an amendment was put forward to create a central borough corresponding to the definition used at the 1961 census. It consisted of the City of London, all of Westminster, Holborn and Finsbury; and the inner parts of Shoreditch, Stepney, Bermondsey, Southwark, Lambeth, Chelsea, Kensington, Paddington, St Marylebone and St Pancras. The population was estimated to be 270,000.[7]

Funding

The London Borough of Newham is seeking recognition as an Inner London borough for central government grants, as this would have financial benefits for the borough. It is not currently considered an Inner London Borough as it did not form part of the County of London.[2]

References

  1. ^ Saint, A., Politics and the people of London: the London County Council (1889-1965), (1989)
  2. ^ a b Newham London Borough Council – Positively Inner London
  3. ^ Office of Public Sector Information – London Government Act 1963 (c.33) (as amended)
  4. ^ HMSO, The Inner London Letter Post, (1980)

Sub-regions of London

Official

NUTS 2: Inner London · Outer London · Boundary Commission: North London · South London

London Plan

North · North East · South East · South West · West

Other

Central London · Docklands · East End · South Bank · Thames Gateway (London Riverside · Lower Lea Valley) · West End

Categories: NUTS 2 statistical regions of the European Union | London sub regions

London: Heart of Empire and Global City

Or, how the city has reinvented itself.
Dave Packer

The European Social Forum in London is the third to be staged in one of Europe’s great cities. David Packer here discusses the way London has been described as an imperial monster, a ‘do as you please’ Babylon, a polypus, a stain, a mighty carbuncle, William Cobbett’s ‘great wen’, or Mayhew’s vast ‘bricken wilderness’. It has always been considered ungovernable and a city of extremes and contrasts. [1]

London is no longer the centre of a global colonial empire on which the ‘sun never sets’. In 1900 London was the largest and richest city in the world, reaching the highpoint of its demographic and industrial expansion as late as 1938. However, from the 1960s onwards the decline of old industries, the docks and the city’s population paralleled the relative decline of Britain.

Yet London has a history of re-inventing itself or at least of making adjustments to radically new conditions. With the recent growth and rebirth of the City’ as a global financial centre, London continues to be one of the great cities of a rapacious globalised capitalism. As a metropolitan capital and global financier, London draws in wealth along with people – labour power – from every corner of the globe. It remains an imperial centre sucking the life-blood of the planet.

London: The Imperial Vampire

London has always been highly cosmopolitan, from its foundation 2000 years ago by the Romans. As Roy Porter emphasises, ‘’the story of London begins with the ‘foreigner’. Londoners owe their city, so to speak, to the Italians’. [2] London has, moreover, always been a centre of rule and exploitation. Roman Londinium was not a mere tribal capital (civitas) but an imperial city – an implanted seat of government of the province of Britannia. Londinium contained extensive port facilities, a colossal commercial Forum and Basilica, the largest complex north of the Alps (as large as St Paul’s Cathedral) and a military barracks.

Medieval London, still protected by the old Roman walls enclosing the area known today as the ‘City’, was also a major European port and commercial locus. However, the seat of Royal government had been shifted upstream to the royal borough of Westminster, so that the monarch could maintain some independence from the power and influence of the city merchants, artisans and especially the volatile London masses.

For more than three hundred years, from the late sixteenth, to the beginning of the twentieth centuries, London, together with Westminster (there are two cities at the centre of London), grew to become the largest, richest and most advanced capitalist city in the world. Medieval London was already large but during the sixteenth century it began its extraordinary expansion from approximately 50,000 to 250,000 by the end of Elizabeth reign. The destruction of the monasteries by Henry VIII had freed up vast sources of wealth, stimulating capitalism and laying the basis for the English bourgeois revolution in 1642.

This unprecedented expansion was linked to Britain’s acquisition of a colonial empire. During the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries the port of London, now shifted to the Thames estuary, became the greatest entrepot in the world and, as in Roman times, a major centre of the slave trade, along with Bristol and Liverpool. By the mid-1840s London was widely recognised as the greatest city in the world, a global centre of world trade and finance.

Many of London’s problems were associated with its rapid growth and monstrous size. By 1700 London had already become the largest urban conurbation in the world, with the possible exception of Edo (Tokyo), and by 1800, contained nearly one million people – about the size of Ancient Rome at its height. Between 1800 and 1900 London’s population grew from just under a million to more than 4.5 million – a veritable super-city – which reflected its economic position as a world centre of finance capitalism and of the British Empire.

However, by about 1850 Paris and New York had also passed the million mark and by 1900, with the rapid spread of capitalist industrialisation beyond the shores of Britain, there were sixteen cities with over one million people. During the twentieth century, New York became the first financial and industrial city to overtake London in size and wealth.

The nineteenth century acknowledged London as the centre of things, with the creation in 1884 of the Greenwich Meridian in which London put the world in its place with all the continents spreading out east and west. It was of course those quintessential products of the industrial revolution, the steamship and railway network which required the creation of a standardised national and international time.

London has often been regarded as a city of consumption, rather than production – the centre of both elite and popular culture in Britain, for example, the theatre, literature, newspapers/information, fashion, commercial music and the art markets. But this image is one-sided. For several centuries London was the greatest manufacturing centre in the country with a significant export capacity. During the nineteenth and much of the twentieth century the number of industrial workers in London exceeded the whole population of Manchester.

However, it was not London, but Manchester, Birmingham and Glasgow that were the main centres of the industrial revolution. Compared to the great northern industrial cities, much London industry remained small-scale, with many sectors based on cheap, sweated, often immigrant labour – this is still the case today in much of East London.

The Imperial Melting Pot

London is a city that has over time absorbed significant numbers of refugees and migrants, who have often experienced resentment and racism. During the Middle Ages, communities of traders and merchants – Jews, Lombards, and other Italians, and the Germans of the Baltic Hanseatic League lived and worked in the city. Religious refugees also flooded into the city from all over Europe, most notably Huguenots from France. Around 1700, according to Porter, fewer than half the city’s inhabitants were actually Londoners born and bred.

The sources of immigration shifted during the eighteenth century, as the imperial beast became hungrier. Black people began to arrive in significant numbers – a spin off from London’s thriving slave trade. In the late nineteenth century, Jews fleeing racial discrimination in Eastern Europe came to the East End as did immigrants from the Empire and by 1870 there were more Irish living in London than in Dublin.

But it was after the Second World War, when London and Britain as a whole required new sources of cheap labour, that immigration from the West Indies and the Indian subcontinent occurred on a large scale. Subsequently, further influxes of people from Africa, Asia, the Americas and Europe occurred.

This long history of demographic replenishment has been central to London’s success and its capacity to revive and remake itself under new conditions. Today, its hospitals, transport system and many of its social services rely on migrant labour. London is one of the most cosmopolitan cities in the World, a polyglot, multiracial city with hundreds of languages spoken.

City of Conflict: London’s Super Rich and the London Mob

London’s rich were always very, very rich but its poor were among the most impoverished and degraded in the world. The centuries of capitalist growth saw many outbreaks of class war and violence – although in the long term London has remained relatively stable. During the eighteenth century there was agitation and rioting by numerous artisans and tradespeople, caused by rising food prices and creeping industrialisation. During this and especially the subsequent century,

…there was the notion that the mob would take over. Indeed with the Gordon Riots of 1780, radical activity in the age of the French Revolution, the Chartist rallies of the 1840s and the new trade unionism of the 1880s – grounded not in the industrial North but in London’s docks – this was a justifiable fear… In a later age, the race riots that flared in Notting Hill in the 1950s [to which could be added the Brixton and Broad Water Farm riots in the 1980s] rekindled such anxieties. [3]

Many writers and commentators were both fascinated and appalled by the ‘London crowd’, including Frederick Engels, who was a great observer of imperial London. He was shocked by the levels of poverty and describes ‘sickly’ and ‘half-starved children’, living in an ‘immense tangle of streets’ and ‘nameless misery’. He noted that even among the better off, ‘the brutal indifference, the unfeeling isolation of each . . . is nowhere so shamelessly bare-faced . . . as just here in the crowding of the great city…’ And, with a premonition of future road and tube journeys: ‘each keeps to his own side of the pavement, so as not to delay the opposing streams of the crowd, while it occurs to no man to honour another with so much as a glance.’ [4]

At the same time Londoners of all classes have valued their independence from the seat of government and have often been powerful enough to assert it. London has always been a difficult problem for the ruling class. Even recently, and despite all the machinations of the national British establishment, media and Labour bureaucracy, Ken Livingstone was elected mayor of London by popular acclaim. And Thatcher had had to abolish the Greater London Council (GLC) to unseat him!

Even a thousand years before, the Norman robber baron William the Conqueror, after crushing the Saxon nobility at the battle of Hastings in 1066, did not dare to lay siege to the city, still protected behind its Roman walls. William withdrew to negotiate a settlement with its burgers, with the result that London was granted a Charter ensuring all those privileges, exemptions and powers that it had traditionally accrued to itself, in exchange for their agreement to crown him King of England. London could and sometimes did become both kingmaker and regicide.

London is a highly class polarised city and therefore a very political city, and political movements such as the peasant movements of the fourteenth century or Chartism in the nineteenth century, always found their reflection and often active support. Richard II had to assassinate Watt Tyler, leader of the Peasants Revolt of 1381, on Blackheath, in his desperation to stop the peasant army forging links with the London populace.

No less than in Paris, the London masses, traditionally described by bourgeois historians as ‘the London mob’, have always been greatly feared by the British ruling classes, both feudal and capitalist. Royal castles such as the Tower of London or military barracks have always been a feature of the city landscape. Modern Londoners have extended active support and solidarity to workers’ movements, such as the General Strike of 1926 and the great miners’ strike of 1984-5.

Unfortunately, for those of us who seek revolutionary changes, the enormous power of the working people of London, recognised by the bourgeoisie, is far less understood by the working class itself. But London’s public spaces have witnessed historic confrontations, from the Chartist demonstration of 1848 on Kennington Common to the more successful Trafalgar Square riots of the early1990s which helped bring down both the poll tax and its creator, Margaret Thatcher. Nearly two million people marched to Hyde Park in February 2003 to declare their opposition to the invasion of Iraq.

In the late nineteenth century the London County Council (LCC) was first established. London had lacked a unified government until then, but the political representatives of the ruling class had at last understood that the free market could not solve London’s huge social problems, which were dangerously explosive. Developments in public health, water supply, municipal housing, transport and a ‘welfare’ approach to poverty required the development of a modern interventionist state, an important lesson from Victorian history that Margaret Thatcher failed to appreciate. Social control was also high on the agenda, but the Metropolitan Police force was thought to make London too powerful and it continued to be separately controlled by the government. The GLC was founded in 1964 with fewer powers, [5] and the current regime has even fewer.

London’s Labour

With its tradition of sweatshops and small-scale manufacturing as well as a large retail and service sector, London is not the centre of British trade unionism, although workers in important sectors such as transport, including railways, docks and airports, and service workers in local government and hospitals have been highly unionised. They have often engaged in important struggles, including the ‘new unionism’ movement of unskilled and semi-skilled workers at the end of the nineteenth century.

As economic expansion gained momentum in the late eighteenth century, London became the focus of a high concentration of craft skills and established the city as the supreme manufacturer of quality wares. This led to a relatively high wage economy (for a layer of skilled male workers) which sucked thousands of people into the capital. The expanding port of London and the attendant processing industries – timber, sugar, tobacco, rum, molasses – together with transport sectors also provided new employment for less skilled workers. However, there was always a great pool of unemployed and casual labour.

Much female employment was generated in servicing the rich and the burgeoning middle classes. The 1841 census reveals that London employed 168,701 domestic servants, overwhelmingly women, as well as thousands of dressmakers and milliners, laundry-keepers, washers and manglers. Also, by 1859 there were approximately 80,000 prostitutes regularly working, servicing all classes, but especially the middle and upper classes. As large numbers of working class women and children of both sexes drifted in and out of prostitution, the figure may have been even higher. This made the sex industry easily the second largest employer of women in the capital.

By the end of the century, alternative forms of employment for women, in factories, or as shop assistants and clerks, raised the price of female labour, including in the traditional sectors – in domestic service, the rag trade and in the sex industry. It also tended to make women more independent and less subservient. The famous match girls’ strike was indicative of this new class confidence. Increasingly the large middle class, in search of cheap, servile labour, turned to rural areas, Ireland, the wider Empire, or the European Continent.

London: A Social View of its Urban Fabric

London developed as a vast, chaotic, conurbation, made up of a multitude of local foci, originally small towns and villages, which have been swallowed up by urban sprawl. London’s complex development does not conform to modern ideas of urban growth and planning, nor to the type of planning associated with older absolutist European monarchies. Centralised state planning in this tradition could still impose rigid urban schemes, epitomised by the later Haussmann boulevards that criss-cross Paris. Laissez-faire and deregulation were always more ideologically and economically in tune with the premier city of free market capitalism. The pockets of planned city that were built, only serve to emphasise the improvisation or chaos of all the rest.

During the nineteenth century there was a gradual break with a past in which the poor had often lived cheek by jowl with the rich. With changes in the London economy and the development of manufacturing, the well to-do began to move to the suburbs to escape the overcrowding, squalor and pollution of the inner city. In the early twentieth century, vast new suburbs were created, including for the professional and skilled working classes. The process continues today. London is like a great onion, with its multiple centres embedded within the different layers of development, with each layer or period of expansion architecturally distinct.

Present-day London dominates the economy and demography of the whole of south east England. In the post-war period more than two million Londoners and many London businesses moved out to ‘satellite’ towns beyond the ‘green belt,’ while many villages were designated New Towns. Milton Keynes, for example, is today a substantial urban sprawl. Tens of thousands of middle class and professional workers also moved out to the more attractive small towns and villages in the Chilterns, or Kent and Sussex. 300,000 now commute into London daily.

Despite the decanting of population to the New Towns, London’s population during the fifties and sixties remained stable, at about 8.5 million. This was due to large-scale immigration from the ex-colonies. There was also the phenomenon of the ‘gentrification’ of old working-class neighbourhoods by new professional workers. However, Britain’s post-war industrial decline eventually had an impact, reflected in demographic contraction from the late 1960s. [6] More recently, however, from approximately 1984, re-expansion of service industries and international finance has reversed this decline.

Postscript: Decline and Revival?

London has long been a base for foreign financial operations, but when Thatcher abolished exchange controls in 1979 the protective barrier between the domestic and the international sectors of the city economy was pulled down. This enabled foreign firms to take over existing broking and jobbing houses and allowed the creation of highly competitive financial conglomerates. The ‘Big Bang’ of the 1980s consolidated London’s International Stock Exchange. This continues today. According to Inwood, ‘In 1994 London processed $300 billion of foreign exchange each day, as much as New York and Tokyo together, and five times as much as Germany.’ [7]

It has been argued that the world-wide dispersal of industrial production in search of cheap labour, of which London itself, and especially its working class, has been a victim, has demanded the growth of these regional ‘global cities’. They are financial regulators, ‘transterritorial market places’ and ‘command centres’ of the ‘new global economy’ – cities which have the capacity to handle the massive and rapid financial flows required by international corporations. However, the gulf between London’s rich and the working classes, especially its poorest sectors, ethnic minorities, unemployed and under-employed, has never been greater – it is potentially an explosive mix.

By 1994 London’s unemployment rate had risen, according to the London Research Centre, to over 13 per cent, the highest in the UK, and with few prospects for the unskilled. By 1997, London possessed two-thirds of England’s worst public housing, and contained a total of 230,000 dwellings unfit for human habitation. The crime-rate once again increased. All this is in the context of London’s Gross Domestic Product in 1993 reaching $180 billion (18 per cent of national GDP) and it has continued to grow – its economy is twice the size of Saudi Arabia, bigger than Turkey and Russia and two-thirds that of India.

A visit to central London will not only reveal the presence of many expensive residential districts, but an extraordinary large numbers of big limousines. But here is the rub – they are mostly Mercedes, BMWs and Lexuses from Germany and Japan – even Rolls Royce is now owned by Mercedes. How long London can maintain a leading role in the world economy – with Frankfurt snapping at its heels, and when Britain as a whole has suffered a disastrous decline in manufacturing production – is a moot point.


-Dave Packer is a longstanding member of the Trotskyist movement in Britain. Packer has held a number of leadership roles in the International Socialist Group and the Fourth International. Dave is a former editor of Socialist Outlook.


NOTES

[1] See recent London histories, most notably, Peter Ackroyd, London. The Biography, 2001, Vintage; Stephen Inwood, A History of London, 1998, Macmillan; Roy Porter, London. A Social History, 1994, Penguin. See also, Steen Eiler Rasmusssen, London: The Unique City, reprinted in 1961, Pelican Books.

[2] Roy Porter, ‘Foreword’, in Inwood, 1998, p. xvii

[3] Porter, in Inwood 1998, pp. xix-xx.

[4] The Condition of the Working Class in England in 1844 (1845), quoted in Ackroyd, 2001, pp. 393-4 and 576-77.

[5] Greater London Council, 1964-85.

[6] Between 1961 and 1981, 1,186,000, or, 15% of its population moved out and were not fully replaced.

[7] Inwood, 1998, p.909.

*************************************************************

White Flight – the hidden pandemic


Image – London. Note the fact that Whites have fled most of inner city London and gone to the suburbs, whilst the only majority White areas in inner London are those areas for the rich – which is why they remain mainly white. The moment rich non-whites start moving into those wealthy white enclaves, then the rich whites will also leave.
White flight is how the White Middle Classes vote with their feet against multi-culturalism.
Whilst most white middle class people are hypocrites who follow the established politically correct social line about immigration and multi-culturalism and bleat along with their peers about the joys of diversity blah blah blah – in reality the white middle classes are embracing white flight and fleeing those areas that have become colonised.
White flight is an issue for schools as white children are pulled out of ‘enriched’ schools.
White flight is an issue for our cities as middle class whites pack up and leave cities like London and Birmingham as the colonists arrive and establish their colonies amidst us.
White flight is an issue for the nation as the most educated, intelligent, skilled white British people leave Britain and unskilled immigrants and colonists enter Britain.
At every level our country and society is in crisis, yet the pernicious effect of political correctness and the climate of fear it has engendered ensures that the issue is hidden and minimised.
Of course every now and then the issue is exposed and idiots like Trevor Phillips and The Guardian writers try and find a way to pin the blame on whitey for not wanting their children to live in a colonised area, go to colonised schools or wanting to live in a colonised country.
The articles below reveal some interesting facts ;
http://www.telegraph.co.uk/comment/personal-view/3634805/White-flight-is-a-fact-of-British-life.html
http://www.timesonline.co.uk/tol/comment/columnists/guest_contributors/article851104.ece
http://www.thisislondon.co.uk/news/article-23370518-details/Race%20watchdog%20blames%20’white%20flight’%20for%20more%20segregation%20in%20schools/article.do
http://www.shieldofachilles.net/2008/01/london-housing-costs-symptom-of-disease.html
http://www.guardian.co.uk/education/2009/jul/10/segregation-race-schools
Note that the issue of white flight is not just a British one, it is also also an issue in America ;
http://www.theatlantic.com/doc/200210/rauch
Wherever a majority white population suffers from mass immigration, colonisation and the fascistic imposition of multi-culturalism and political correctness – they flee.
Of course this is a sign of two things – 1) how weak whites have become as a result of political correctness that they are no longer wiling to defy or resist the process due to fear of being called racist and 2) that in reality, contrary to what they say, whites despise multi-culturalism
This is of course what any group with intelligence would do – as all the research shows that the effects of multi-culturalism are pernicious to a society.
Robert Putnam in his book Bowling Alone made this clear, and he caanot be called a ‘racist’ seeing as he is a darling of the US liberal left.
http://www.city-journal.org/html/eon2007-06-25jl.html
The research is clear DIVERSITY KILLS COMMUNITIES.
Whilst the cowards in this country, and those terrorised into silence, mutter the mantra of multi-culturalism in public – with their private actions, such as emigrating, pulling their kids out of colonised schools and leaving colonised communities, they are revealing what they really think and feel.
Whilst the government and the media have panic attacks due to the 1 million votes for the BNP, the real issue of White Flight is ignored.
At the same time as those who have no choices in our society, such as the White working class who do not have the income to just move away, vote BNP as a way to protest what is happening to them in their communities – the White Middle class who do have economic options are voting with their feet and fleeing those areas that they live ion when they are colonised.
Even the hypocrites who bang on in their music and in the media about the joys of diversity, like Billy Bragg and Pete Doherty, have voted with their feet and fled it. Bragg lives in the whitest part of the country in rich Dorset and Doherty lives in Wiltshire in a rented country mansion – and only ventures forth into enriched areas in order to restock on the drugs he buys from the enrichers in those areas.
At every level our once homogenous White nation and communities have become divided, terrorised by political correctness, cowed into silence and abused – and so we see a rise in the vote for the BNP, white flight from colonised schools, white flight from their colonised communities and white flight from Britain itself.
The effects of the racial terrorism that is political correctness is such that we can see a schizophrenic pathology is arising amongst the White British people.
Whilst most seem to be in denial, or so in fear that they will not speak out, they express their real opinions on multi-culturalism via mechanism other than speaking out.
Voting demographic figures for the BNP shows us that White Working Class people who are forced to live amongst their devastated colonised communities, and who cannot move away vote, for the BNP as a way to protest what is happening to them and their communities.
The fact that Middle Class people have options of either moving to new White areas, moving to White nations with limited non-white immigration and moving their kids to new schools with majority white pupils is a sign of the pathology of the Middle Class.
The fact that most rich people already live in virtually 100 % white areas and send their kids to majority white British public schools means they can go on TV and tell us how wonderful diversity is and then return to their gated estates and re-enter a 100 % white environment.
Every social class can be seen to be opposing multi-culturalism – yet each does so in a manner unique to their own economic position and social class.
Multi-culturalism is the greatest curse ever inflicted upon our nation.
A tiny elite of less than 10,000 academics, media bosses, free market capitalists, proffessional politicians, leftist radicals and liberal idiots are responsible for this curse placed upon our country.
Their treason in allowing and supporting mass immigration is the greatest crime in our countries history.
There will come a day when our society collapses as a result of multi-culturalism, and on that great day those guilty of that crime will feast on a banquet of conseqences.
Sooner or later a Tipping Point will be reached – when the White Working Class will rise up and the Middle Class who cannot flee the country realise that they cannot run and hide forever and the rich in those white enclaves in cities like London realise that they also cannot stem the tide anymore.
The present days of hypocrisy, cant, political correctness, the terrorism of the word ‘racist’ and white flight in all its forms are signs of growing and dangerous social pathology – and sooner or later those ‘safety valve’ options such as fleeing areas, fleeing the country and moving schools will no longer be an option for people.
That Tipping Point is growing closer every day as more and more immigrants flood into our nation.
Truly the politically correct elite in their delusional state are creating the conditions for a future civil war.

The Kolbrin Bible

Newly Revealed Egyptian-Celtic Wisdom Text Offers the Knowledge of Those Who Survived Past Global Catastrophes — So We Can Live!

Millennia ago, Egyptian and Celtic authors recorded prophetic warnings for the future and their harbinger signs are now converging on 2012.  These predications are contained in The Kolbrin Bible, a secular wisdom text studied in the days of Jesus and lovingly preserved by generations of Celtic mystics in Great Britain.

Nearly as big as the King James Bible, this 3600-year old text warns of an imminent, Armageddon-like conflict with radical Islam, but this is not the greatest threat.

The authors of The Kolbrin Bible predict an end to life as we know it, by a celestial event. It will be the return of a massive space object, in a long elliptical orbit around our sun.  Known to the Egyptians and Hebrews as the "Destroyer," the Celts later called it the “Frightener."

Manuscripts 3:4 When blood drops upon the Earth, the Destroyer will appear, and mountains will open up and belch forth fire and ashes. Trees will be destroyed and all living things engulfed. Waters will be swallowed up by the land, and seas will boil.

Manuscripts 3:5 The Heavens will burn brightly and redly; there will be a copper hue over the face of the land, ‘followed by a day of darkness. A new moon will appear and break up and fall.

Manuscripts 3:6 The people will scatter in madness. They will hear the trumpet and battlecry of the Destroyer and will seek refuge within dens in the Earth. Terror will eat away their hearts, and their courage will flow from them like water from a broken pitcher. They will be eaten u in the flames of wrath and consumed by the breath of the Destroyer.

Manuscripts 3:10 In those days, men will have the Great Book before them; wisdom will be revealed; the few will be gathered for the stand; it is the hour of trial. The dauntless ones will survive; the stouthearted will not go down to destruction.

The Destroyer is also known today as Wormwood, Nibiru, Planet X and Nemesis.  There are also troubling prophetic correlations to the future predictions of Mother Shipton’s "Fiery Dragon" and the "Red Comet" warning of the Mayan Calendar 2012.  While these future predictions are uncertain at best, is it possible for us to know about the Destroyer’s previous flybys with a great degree of certainty.

The Wormwood / Nibiru / Planet X Connection

Numerous accounts in The Kolbrin Bible offer prescient descriptions of a large reddish object.  We’re likewise told it caused Noah’s Flood and the Ten Plagues of Exodus during previous flybys.  Given the mysterious nature of this object, what could it be?

Many Planet X researchers believe it to be a very old brown dwarf. A dim, reddish unborn companion star, in a long elliptical orbit around our Sun.  At this point you may be wondering why you haven’t heard about this already.

One reason is that he existence of brown dwarfs was only discovered a few years after The Kolbrin Biblewas revealed.  Since then, astronomers have come to understand that brown dwarfs are difficult to observe, but that they far outnumber the visible stars in our universe (such as our own Sun.)

Science has also learned that while brown dwarfs are mostly solitary, some do partner with visible stars.  Given that over half of the stars in our universe reside in multiple sun systems this begs the question, “do we live in a solar system with two suns?”

In his book Comet (1985), noted astronomer Carl Sagan addressed that very question. He suggested the possibility of Sol having a twin and it was called it the "Dark Sister" in his book.

For the ancients, Sagan’s Dark Sister was not a theoretical possibility. It was a terrifying reality.  This is why they’ve passed their urgent warning down to us from across time, and their message is simple.  Your day is coming, so prepare!

Proven Survival Knowledge

According to historian and Planet X and The Kolbrin Bible Connection author Greg Genner, "The Kolbrin Bible is the Rosetta Stone of Planet X!”  This is because it’s many  historical accounts of past flybys, read like man-on-the-street television news interviews.

To our benefit, these accounts offer the considerable wisdom and experience of the ancients.  Wisdom that helped them to survive previous flybys, and to rebuild.  It goes without saying, that time-tested survival knowledge is far superior to the best guess ideas of modern pundits and experts.

This is why the ancients gifted their wisdom to a distant future generation yet unborn. So they could choose wisely.  And choose we must, because the harbinger signs of their predictions point to us living today as being that generation.  In a very real sense, their greatest hopes for humankind have come to rest upon our shoulders.

The Great Hope of the Ancients

Until this mysterious approaches close enough to briefly appear as a second sun in our sky, we each have the opportunity of choice. We can passively say "I’ll cross that bridge if and when I come to it." Or, proactively listen to our inner voice within. The very one that connects us to our past — as well as our future.

When distilled to its essence, the message of The Kolbrin Bible is that survival is less about what’s in your survival bunker and more about what’s in your heart. Yes, the key to surviving this coming cataclysm will be your ability to draw upon your own inner spiritual strength. That singular, guiding connection between you and the Creator.

The Kolbrin Bible

    The Kolbrin is a collection of writings considered Apocrypha by some, while others place it into the category of Modern pseudepigrapha. The term "Apocrypha" has been applied to writings that were hidden not because of their divinity but because of their questionable value to the organized Christian church. Therefore, the word "apocrypha" has come to mean "false, spurious, bad, or heretical" by those within traditional church circles. Unfortunately, the Kolbrin Bible has no prevenance beyond that claimed by its publishers. On the Web there is no reference to "The Kolbrin" or "The Bronzebook" other than by the publishers; the official Glastonbury Website makes no mention of this "book" – and does not even mention the possibility of arson in the 12th century fire which supposedly was intended to destroy it. It is eminently probable that "The Kolbrin" is a literary hoax, albeit brilliantly conceived and very well written… and with a remarkably convincing exposition of evolution combined with the will of a God. (Darwinism and Creationism finally have an intelligent mediator!)

    The Kolbrin Bible

    Appling the term "bible" to the Kolbrin is considered controversial because the term usually only applies to scripture viewed as central to one’s faith, so in the religious sense of the word the Kolbrin would not qualify as a "Bible" due to the fact no organised religion claims it as central to their faith. Moreover, given the fact this term has been traditionally used for religious texts, it has been suggested that when used in reference to the Kolbrin a certain confusion or ambiguity may be intended by those marketing this publication. Conversely, use of the word bible in a figurative sense may apply to this work as it would to "any authoritative book" if only in a generic way. The word bible does comes from the Greek ta biblia ("ta biblia"), which is a plural word meaning "books," so in this way the term does apply.

The Kolbrin Website

    The Kolbrin is a collection of ancient manuscripts said to have been salvaged from the Glastonbury Abbey arson in 1184. The Kolbrin said to have a connection with Jesus historically through Joseph of Arimathea, they have been discussed online by James McCanney, Alex Merklinger and others. It has been rumored that Nikola Tesla acquired some knowledge from this book according to James McCanney. In the past, only a very select few, some might say an elite group, have had access to this book. Now, the current caretakers of this ancient knowledge believe ”these are the days of decision, when humankind stands at the crossroad,” and are making the book available subject to explicit conditions.

    ********************************************************

    by Greg Jenner
    foreword by Marshall Masters
    from Yowusa Website

    http://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/hercolobus/kolbrin_08.htm

    Foreword by Marshall Masters

    It is a great privilege for me to publish this work, as it will establish a new benchmark for Planet X historical research. As a Planet X researcher and author of long standing, I believe Greg Jenner to be is one of the best Planet X historians alive today  -  if not the best. This is because his analysis reflects a lifetime of inquiry, which began for him in 1975 at the age of 13.

    Even at that early age, he sensed a calling to this work and has always remained true to it. As I always say: “Destiny comes to those who listen and fate finds the rest.” Greg listened and through the years, he has amassed an invaluable collection of ancient scientific data. Others would be tempted to rest on their laurels, he soldiers on with every bit the passion he first experienced as a boy.

    Given that he intuited a profound mission so early in life, it could be argued that his spirit chose to incarnate at this time, and for this very purpose. Further evidence of this can also be found in the uniquely straightforward manner in which he came to this topic.

    Like most Planet X researchers, I came upon this troubling topic by happenchance. Or in other words, I literally marched straight backwards into it.
    It began for me in the early years after the fall of the Soviet Empire. A historical event predicted by ancient Egyptians authors some 3600 years ago in of The Kolbrin Bible.

    In 1992, I started offering independent traveler tours to Russia. In preparation for the travel season, I flew to Russia on Aeroflot each winter. I always took the polar route between San Francisco and Moscow. Outbound flights happened at night and return flights during the day.

    While returning from my first winter trip, the polar landscape beneath the Ilyushin my Il-62 offered an unbroken and panorama of snow and ice. Given that I had grown up in the scorching heat of Arizona, it was a breathtaking sight that kept me transfixed for hours.

    Over the years, the unbroken beauty of the polar landscape progressively deteriorated. During my last winter trip in 1998, the landscape beneath my Ilyushin Il-96 appeared shattered and watery. Much like the broken windshield of smashed car. This unsettling trend prompted me to begin a personal search into global warming which quickly succumbed to the confusion of pointless blame games. Nonetheless, I persisted.

    In 1999, I began investigating the matter more closely with Jacco van der Worp, Janice Manning and others. To filter out the political confusion, we decided to broaden our search for global warming to the other planets in our solar system. What we found astounded us!

    NASA was reporting intense global warming trends on Mars and Pluto, plus a whole score of other anomalies on all the other major bodies in our solar system.
    As the hard data poured in, we felt as though we were standing in the middle of a dark theatre, as an unseen lighting technician began switching on every bank of lights in the house. We then set out to unmask this unseen causality and eventually did.

    Today, we call it Planet X, but the ancients knew it by many other names, as Greg will explain in this brilliant work. One that will surely change your view of the future, because as he so aptly puts it, “The Kolbrin Bible is the Rosetta Stone for Planet X.”

    Marshall Masters

    Marshall’s Motto
    Destiny finds those who listen, and fate finds the rest.
    So learn what you can learn, do what you can do, and never give up hope!

    Jeremiah’s Warning

    Jeremiah, a prophet from the Old Testament, felt compelled to warn us of something he called the Destroyer. He obviously knew the significance of its wrath and that every place on Earth would be affected.

    The Bible: New Century version

    “Disasters will soon spread from nation to nation. They will come like a powerful storm to all the faraway places on earth… The DESTROYER will come against every town, not one town will escape… The Lord said this will happen.”

    Jeremiah 25:32 & 48:8

    Within his sobering vision, there are few specific details about the Destroyer. Thankfully, a more detailed description that corroborates Jeremiah is provided in The Kolbrin Bible, a secular anthology, parts of which were written in the same time period.

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Manuscripts 3:3

      When ages pass, certain laws operate upon the stars in the Heavens. Their ways change; there is movement and restlessness, they are no longer constant and a great light appears redly in the skies.

    • Manuscripts 3:4

      When blood drops upon the Earth, the Destroyer will appear, and mountains will open up and belch forth fire and ashes. Trees will be destroyed and all living things engulfed. Waters will be swallowed up by the land, and seas will boil.

    • Manuscripts 3:6

      The people will scatter in madness. They will hear the trumpet and battle-cry of the DESTROYER and will seek refuge within dens in the Earth. Terror will eat away their hearts, and their courage will flow from them like water from a broken pitcher. They will be eaten up in the flames of wrath and consumed by the breath of the DESTROYER.

    The New Webster’s dictionary defines the word “Destroyer” as something that destroys or puts an end to. Therefore, if the Destroyer “put an end to” mankind’s greatest cities in far away places, the Destroyer must be celestial in nature and large enough to affect the entire Earth this way.

    This work provides supportive evidence suggesting the Destroyer is a planetary body known today as Planet X and which many believe will fly through our solar system during the 2012 time frame with cataclysmic results for the Earth.

    Planet X Investigation

    Planet X is very real and known to the ‘elite,’ a hidden fact they have discovered from an ancient source and have held close to their hearts for quite sometime  -  until now.

    Before getting into that, however, here is a brief summary of my Planet X investigation so far.

    In 1975, I purchased my first Astronomy textbook entitled The Universe by Sampson Low Publishers.

    Like many 13 year-old teenage boys back then I was heavily immersed into Science Fiction and the mysteries of outer space. Needless to say, I enthusiastically read The Universe from cover to cover. One thing however, jumped out at me and grabbed my attention. It was a little blurb on Page 99 about an extra hypothetical body within the solar system called Planet X.

    Upon reading this page for the first time, my gut told me the Tenth Planet was a reality. But where was the proof?

    Insatiable curiosity compelled me to search for every possible newspaper clipping, magazine article and textbook reference about this planet. Disappointingly though, few articles existed about the subject at all. So, after collecting only about 40 articles, I began researching another viable source for Planet X – ancient manuscripts.
    Over the course of my investigations, I’ve perused countless esoteric books and ancient documents that give tantalizing clues suggesting a large-sized planet exists within the far reaches of the solar system. To the ancient Sumerians, it was known as Nibiru (which means ‘Planet of crossing’), and Nibiru’s path is quite different from that shown in the above picture. Nibiru (or Planet X) has a highly irregular orbit that periodically returns; upon returning, it ‘crosses’ Earth’s orbit, causing havoc with our home world.

    However, a significant amount of wisdom seemed to exist that the general public knew nothing about. Vital information was missing – an esoteric truth not yet known to the mainstream media. A hunch told me this could be found in a closely guarded document… but it remained hidden. A futile search ensued, and frustration mounted… then bingo, in an instant, that search ended.
    Finally, thanks to Marshall Masters, publisher of Your Own World Books (yowbooks.com) and Your Own World USA (yowusa.com) I finally found a Planet X Rosetta Stone… the Holy Grail of all ancient manuscripts describing Planet X.

    It is The Kolbrin Bible and it named it the DESTROYER, exactly the same name prophet Jeremiah spoke of, according to the New Century translation of the Old Testament!

    Furthermore, the Kolbrin Bible delved into great detail to describe the Destroyer’s physical appearance  -  vital pieces of the puzzle that Jeremiah left out.

    The Kolbrin Bible

    Comprised of 11 books, the first 6 were written by Egyptian academics and scribes after the Exodus.

    The five remaining books were penned by the Celtic priests of early Britain after the death of Jesus. The collected works were later moved to the Glastonbury Abbey where they remained until the twelfth century A.D.

    Briefly mentioned in the introduction, this ancient manuscript apparently was kept under lock-and-key within private Masonic libraries after several prophecies came to pass, including the fall of the Soviet Union and the rise of radical Islam. It was then revealed to the world in 1992.

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Manuscripts 3:9

      …the hour of the DESTROYER is at hand.

    • Manuscripts 3:10

      In those days, men will have the Great Book before them [upon its return], wisdom will be revealed, the few will be gathered for the stand, it is the hour of trial. The dauntless ones (the stouthearted) will survive …

    If The Kolbrin Bible contains startling passages that describe the return of Planet X, the ‘elite’ would unquestionably want to keep this under wraps, whist at the same time start preparing – at whatever cost – to survive into another age.

    According to the above verse, it appears a select few will survive.

    Think about it. If a group of people possessed an 800 year-old document stating without doubt that a catastrophe would occur upon the return of a celestial object, then they would have the luxury to carefully plan out their survival by secretly building facilities such as: underground bunkers, gigantic ocean-liners and future command-posts.

    The general public has a right to be informed of this, as well as the manuscript’s terrifying secret, so this writer painstakingly researched every passage in the Kolbrin Bible that speaks of the Destroyer or refers to it.

    This work will outline ‘the return’ of the Destroyer by arguing its cyclical nature.

    To prove this crucial point this writer includes three epic sagas gleaned from the Kolbrin Bible, including:

    1. The sinking of Atlantis (Egypt’s motherland)

    2. The Deluge (Noah’s Flood), including a Celtic account of the Deluge

    3. The Exodus (including the flight to freedom)

    As you will discover later, the Destroyer directly caused or contributed to all three of these events.
    The elite have taken The Kolbrin Bible’s warning very seriously. Profound wisdom speaks volumes within this manuscript, so let the verses speak on their own merit; however, from time-to-time you will find [Brackets] and CAPITALS to express the writer’s point of view. So, sit back and strap yourselves in.

    You are about to go on quite an adventure.

    The Space Monster’s ‘Incoming Mail’

    Dateline: Fri., December 30, 1983.

    Washington (TPS):

    “A heavenly body possibly as large as the giant planet Jupiter and possibly so close to earth that it would be part of the solar system has been found in the direction of the constellation Orion by an orbiting telescope called the Infrared Astronomical Observatory … astronomers do not know if it is a planet, a giant comet, a nearby “protostar” [or?]”

    “…It’s not incoming mail,” [Chief Scientist] Neugebauer said …

    [Source: The Vancouver Sun]

    Interesting how Dr. Neugebauer quickly doused the idea of a space threat by stating that the mystery space monster is “not incoming mail.”

    However, The Kolbrin Bible clearly states that Earth has encountered a space monster in the ancient past and that it will again.

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Creation 3:1

      … It is a fact known to the wise that the Earth was utterly destroyed once then reborn on a second wheel of creation. [A new Earth in a new orbit – GJ]

    • Creation 3:2

      God caused a [celestial] DRAGON from out of Heaven to come and encompass her about … The seas were loosened from their cradles and rose up, pouring across the land [creating giant tsunamis] …

    • Creation 3:3

      Men, stricken with terror, went mad at the awful sight in the Heavens. The breath was sucked from their bodies and they were burnt with a strange ash.

    • Creation 3:4

      Then it passed, leaving Earth enwrapped within a dark and glowering mantle, which was ruddily lit up inside. The bowels of the Earth were torn open in great writhing upheavals …

    • Creation 3:5

      The Earth vomited forth great gusts of foul breath from awful mouths opening up in the midst of the land. The evil breath bit at the throat before it drove men mad and killed them …

    • Creation 3:8

      … only sky boulders [the Asteroid Belt] and red earth remained where once they were but amidst all the desolation a few survived, for man is not easily destroyed …

    • Creation 3:10

      Then the great canopy of dust and cloud, which encompassed the Earth, enshrouding it in heavy darkness, was pierced by ruddy light, and the canopy swept down in great cloudbursts and raging storm-waters …

    • Creation 3:11

      When the light of the sun pierced the Earth’s shroud … The foul air was purified and new air clothed the REBORN EARTH, shielding her from the dark hostile void of Heaven.

    • Creation 3:12

      The rainstorms ceased to beat upon the faces of the land and the waters stilled their turmoil. Earthquakes no longer tore the Earth open, nor was it burned and buried by hot rocks …

    • Creation 3:13

      The waters were purified, the sediment sank and life increased in abundance … The sun was not as it had been and a moon had been taken away …

    • Creation 3:14

      Man found the NEW EARTH firm and the Heavens fixed. He rejoiced but also feared, for he lived in dread that the Heavens would again bring forth monsters and crash about him.

    • Creation 3:15

      When men came forth from their hiding places and refuges, the world their fathers had known was gone forever. The face of the land was changed…when the structure of Heaven collapsed …

    These passages tell much about an epic planetary encounter.

    But knowledge can fade over time, unless someone safeguards the written record. In The Kolbrin Bible’s case, Egyptian scribes had the foresight to preserve the written word. Although ancient manuscripts may have certain built-in biases and exaggerations based on the point of view of the author, they still are precious and necessary to today’s readers, so one must not throw them out with the bath water!
    Based on The Kolbrin Bible’s ‘Book of Creation’ it’s apparent that a wandering planet struck the original Earth with a glancing blow.

    This wandering planet, which the ancient Sumerians called Nibiru, initially came through our solar system between the orbits of Jupiter and Mars where the ‘first’ Earth once orbited.

    This was an ocean planet known to the Sumerians as the god Tiamat.

    The celestial event broke Tiamat apart, turning some of the pieces into the asteroid belt. However, a small portion of Tiamat remained intact and was hurled inward toward the sun, settling into a closer orbit. The unstable planetary mass of rock and water reestablished itself into a smaller ocean planet, becoming present day Earth.

    Besides The Kolbrin Bible and Sumerian tradition, what additional information is available hinting that a planet once existed in the region of the asteroid belt?

    ‘A Former Major Planet of the Solar System’

    by Van Flandern, T.C.

    EOS, 57:280, 1976

    “Abstract.

    Recent dynamical calculations by M. W. Ovenden have demonstrated the former existence of a 90-Earth-mass planet in the asteroid belt… ”

    (Source: ‘Mysterious Universe A Handbook of Astronomical Anomalies’ by William R. Corliss 1979.)

    Andy Lloyd, author of the Dark Star and publisher of the http://www.darkstar1.co.uk web site, postulates the next Planet X/Nibiru fly-by will occur well beyond the orbit of Jupiter.

    However, this writer’s research into the matter is a bit more radical than that of Andy’s conservative approach.

    The interpretation, based on The Kolbrin Bible, indicates the next Planet X fly-by might be much closer to the sun.

    The Solar System’s Dark Companion  -  Our Horned Dark Sister

    With all that said, however, we seem to be dealing with two celestial unknowns.

    This statement is partly based on a NASA diagram. Rumors surfaced on the Internet suggesting this picture was a fake. Not so. The New Illustrated Science and Invention Encyclopedia, Vol. 18, page 2488 presents a very frank diagram showing TWO unknown objects.
    What the reader might find most surprising is the ‘matter-of-fact’ presentation of the diagram itself. No mention of the ‘Dead Star’ or the ‘Tenth Planet’ is ever explained in the article.

    Therefore, upon looking at this picture for the first time, one would automatically assume the Pioneer space probes were searching for two celestial objects. It is likely that the Dead Star shown in the diagram is our second sun (a Brown Dwarf named the Dark Star, appears with text on this NASA diagram), and the Tenth Planet shown in the diagram is Planet X (named the Destroyer, as also shown with text).
    Furthermore, Andy Lloyd agrees with this writer that Planet X (Nibiru) orbits the Dark Star itself, and based on this scenario, Nibiru – not the Dark Star – periodically swings through the solar system. However, research indicates the Dark Star can show herself to us in conjunction with Nibiru’s fly-by.

    The late scientist, Carl Sagan speculated in his 1985 book Comet about our sun having a Dark Star or Dark Sister, and according to The Kolbrin Bible he may have been right.

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Creation 4:5

      Then … God caused a sign to appear in the Heavens, so that men should know the Earth would be afflicted, and the sign was a STRANGE STAR.

    • Creation 4:6

      THE STAR grew and waxed to a great brightness and was awesome to behold. IT PUT FORTH HORNS and sang, being unlike any other ever seen …

    • Scrolls 33:12

      Great Mistress of the stars, let us abide in peace, for we fear the REVELATION OF YOUR HORNS …

    • Origins 8:3

      … THEY WORSHIPPED IN ERROR, THE MALIGNANT HORNED STAR AND HER ESCORTS …

    Do these verses describe the Sun’s Dark Sister, as Carl Sagan suggested? Yes! And “Her Escorts” are planets or satellites that she has dominion over. Her outer most one could be instrumental in the fate of Mankind. Indeed, our Dark Sister’s largest escort is none-other-than Planet X as shown in the NASA diagram.

    Another indication that we are dealing with two celestial objects is referenced in the Bible.

    “And then a great wonder appeared in heaven: There was a woman who was clothed with the sun. She [Our Dark Sister] had a crown of 12 stars on her head. [12 escorts orbiting her celestial body]… There was a giant [celestial] RED DRAGON …

    Revelations 12:1 – 9

    This shows two distinct celestial objects: the woman and the dragon.

    The celestial Red Dragon mentioned in the Book of Revelations is the Destroyer from The Kolbrin and a great example of its meandering snake-like tail is shown on this Mesopotamian Stele.

    Furthermore the Sumerian tablet strongly suggests Planet X (the Destroyer) is very different, indeed, to our binary companion – Sagan’s Dark Sister.

    Note: Further details of the celestial dragon – Satan – and its connection with the Destroyer will come later.

    The Hour of ‘The Destroyer’ Is At Hand

    The Kolbrin Bible devotes three chapters entirely to Jeremiah’s Destroyer so we know it was of great importance for the ancient Egyptian scribes to document it. The Destroyer produced awe inspiring ‘signs and wonders’ seen globally in the ancient skies at the time.

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Manuscripts 3:1

      Men forget the days of the Destroyer. Only the wise know where it went and that it will return in its appointed hour.

    • Manuscripts 3:2

      … It was as a billowing cloud of smoke enwrapped in a ruddy glow, not distinguishable in joint or limb. Its mouth was an abyss from which came flame, smoke and hot cinders.

    • Manuscripts 3:4

      When blood [red ash] drops upon the Earth, the DESTROYER will appear and mountains will open up and belch forth fire and ashes …

    • Manuscripts 3:6

      … They will be eaten up in the flames of wrath and consumed by the breath of the DESTROYER.

    • Manuscripts 3:7

      … Men will fly in the air as birds and swim in the seas as fishes … Women will be as men and men as women, passion will be a plaything of man.

    Mother (Ursula) Shipton, a so called psychic and prophet who died in 1561 AD stated essentially the same thing:

    • “For in those wondrous far off days the women shall adopt a craze to dress like men, and trousers wear and to cut off their locks of hair …

    • When boats like fishes swim beneath the sea, When men like birds shall scour the sky then half the world, deep drenched in blood shall die…

    • A fiery dragon will cross the sky Six times before the Earth shall die …”

    I wonder if she had a copy of The Kolbrin Bible and used its information when writing down her “visions” of the future.

    The Book of Manuscripts continues:

    • Manuscripts 3:9

      … Then will the Heavens tremble and the Earth move … Heralds of Doom will appear … THE HOUR OF THE DESTROYER IS AT HAND.

    • Manuscripts 4:4

      … The flames going before will devour all the works of men, the waters following will sweep away whatever remains. The dew of death will fall softly, as a grey carpet over the cleared land …

    Destroyer’s Doomshape – A Twisted Serpent

    One would think that isolated communities surviving this terrible ordeal would want to somehow record an event of this magnitude – if anything, signal a warning to their future kin.

    Their technology was utterly destroyed, so the only way they could do this would be to literally draw out a sign or ‘insignia’ of this event on the ground, using whatever means necessary at that time.

    One such sign is the original ‘standing stone’ layout at Avebury, England.

    Today, only one circle remains; however, the outer ‘rogue’ circle from the original layout has a snake-like tail streaming behind it. Another is the famous ‘Serpent Mound’ in the state of Ohio, originally surveyed in 1846. The coiled, snake-like body is attached to an elongated spheroid.

    Perhaps these two ground-based layouts are the Destroyer accompanied with its meandering comet-like serpentine tail as described in The Kolbrin Bible.

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Manuscripts 5:1

      … IT TWISTED ABOUT ITSELF LIKE A COIL … It was not a great comet or a loosened star, being more like a fiery body of flame.

    • Manuscripts 5:4

      This was the aspect of the DOOMSHAPE called the DESTROYER, when it appeared in days long gone by, in olden times…

    Another great example of the Destroyer comes from Chinese mythology. The Chinese have an ancient tradition of a celestial dragon chasing a red pearl within the clouds above.

    This unique gem has flames rising from its fiery surface and is always connected in some manner to the dragon’s body, itself.

    No question exists in this writer’s mind that this story symbolizes the Destroyer as described by this Kolbrin Bible verse provided below:

    Manuscripts 5:5

    The DOOMSHAPE is like a circling ball of flame which scatters small fiery offspring in its train. It covers about a fifth part of the sky and sends writhing, snakelike fingers down to Earth …

    Sinking Of Atlantis – Triggered By Phaeton (The Destroyer)

    My investigation suggests that another name for Jeremiah’s Destroyer was Phaeton.

    The ancient Greeks described Phaeton as a fiery body akin to the sun and was much more than a conventional comet. Plato first popularized Phaeton in his work entitled Timaeus 22a-23b.

    Within it we read that Plato’s great-grandfather’s friend, Solon, spoke of an Egyptian priest that told him of Phaeton:

    • “There is a story, which even you have preserved, that once upon a time PHAETHON… burnt up all that was upon the Earth … WHICH RECURS AFTER LONG INTERVALS.”

    • “… AFTER THE USUAL INTERVAL, THE STREAM FROM HEAVEN, LIKE A PESTILENCE, COMES POURING DOWN …”

    Plato told the story of a great island in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean that Phaeton’s wrath forever submerged.

    Does The Kolbrin Bible confirm this legend? Let the reader be the judge.

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Manuscripts 1:1

      The writings from olden days tell of strange things and of great happenings in the times of our fathers who lived in the beginning …

    • Manuscripts 1:6

      … for the great land of Ramakui [Atlantis] first felt his step. Out by the encircling waters, over at the rim it lay.

    • Manuscripts 1:7

      There were mighty men in those days [Giants] … There were butterflies like birds [giant dragonflies?] and spiders as large as the outstretched arms of a man … There were elephants in great numbers, with mighty curved tusks.

      [Mastodons or Mammoths? It should be noted here that back in the 1930’s, Edgar Cayce, the American sleeping prophet, stated in his sleep that Mastodons lived along-side man during the Atlantean epoch – GJ].

    • Manuscripts 1:8

      … IN A GREAT NIGHT OF DESTRUCTION THE LAND FELL INTO AN ABYSS …

    • Manuscripts 1:9

      … Men clothed themselves with the skins of beasts and were eaten by wild beasts, things with clashing teeth used them for food. [In-other-words man lived along side the dinosaur] … The Braineaters hunted men down … [possibly Pterodactyls].

    • Manuscripts 1:10

      … Every man who had an issue of seed within him and every woman who had a flow of blood died..

    • Manuscripts 1:12

      This was the land from whence man came…Ramakui [or Atlantis].

    The Kolbrin Bible offers an excellent description of the city of Atlantis and its technology.

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Manuscripts 1:16

      In Ramakui there was a great city with roads and waterways, and the fields were bounded with walls of stone and [circular water] channels. In the centre of the land was the great flat-topped mountain …

    • Manuscripts 1:17

      The city had walls of stone and was decorated with stones of red and black, white shells and feathers …

    • Manuscripts 1:18

      They built walls of black glass and bound them with glass by fire …

    • Manuscripts 1:19

      THEY MADE EYE REFLECTORS OF GLASS STONE …

    • Manuscripts 31:10

      …The whole land heaved and rocked like an ocean wave. As it rose and fell, groaned and shook, the fires which strove beneath burst forth, to be met with shafts of lightning striking down from Heaven.

    • Manuscripts 31:11

      … NEW SHORES FORMED AROUND THE MOUNTAINS … DURING ONE LONG AWFUL NIGHT THE DOOMED LAND WAS TORN APART, AND SOUTHWARD SANK OUT OF SIGHT …

    • Creation 4:10

      The mountains of the East and West were split apart and stood up in the midst of the waters which raged about. The Northland tilted and turned over on its side.

    • Creation 4:11

      Then again the tumult and clamor ceased and all was silent. …

    • Creation 4:12

      The deluge of waters swept back and the land was purged clean …

    • Creation 4:13

      Some of the people were saved upon the mountainsides and upon the flotsam, but they were scattered … Amid coldness they survived in caves and sheltered places.

    • Creation 4:14

      The Land of the LITTLE PEOPLE and the Land of GIANTS, the Land of the NECKLESS ONES and the Land of Marshes and Mists, the Lands of the East and West were all inundated …

    Based on this, the physical appearances of people seemed to be drastically different just prior to the sinking of Atlantis.

    Theosophist Helena Blavatsky, a researcher of esoteric philosophy back in the 19th Century, wrote extensively on the lost continent of Atlantis and in 1882 one of her teachers contacted a fellow colleague of hers, Theosophist A.P. Sinnett, stressing that the last portion of Atlantis sunk in the year 9,565 BC. A very specific date indeed.
    Then low-and-behold, in 1995 two researchers named D. S. Allan and J. B. Delair, who specialize in palaeo-geography and cartography, released a book called When the Earth Nearly Died – Compelling Evidence of a Catastrophic World Change 9,500 BC.

    They concluded that a celestial body came into the solar system in our distant past causing havoc to Earth and dubbed this event “the Phaeton disaster.” The same term referenced by Plato himself!

    Allan and Delair write:

    • “Any celestial intruder arriving from more remote cosmic regions would tend to encounter or pass close only to planets nearest its line of advance at that specific time …”

      (Page. 198.)

    • “…Phaeton was anciently regarded as a generally round, brilliantly fiery body of appreciable size, and MUCH MORE STAR-LIKE OR SUN-LIKE than conventional comets: and it was held to have in some way caused the Deluge.”

      (Page 212.)

    Derived wholly from science Allan and Delair’s date of 9,500 BC was only 65 years away from the year given by the teacher of Theosophy more than a century earlier!

    This is very strong supportive evidence for Blavatsky’s work to be sure, although Allan and Delair did stop short of saying that Phaeton was a cyclical planet-like object.

    Phaeton is cyclical, and from her book The Secret Doctrine – Vol. 2 1888, Helena Blavatsky gives us clues that this unusual planetary body does return:

    • “… PHAETON, in his desire to learn the hidden truth, MADE THE SUN DEVIATE FROM ITS USUAL COURSE …”

    • “….NATURE HAD BEEN ALTERED AT THE PERIOD OF THE UNIVERSAL DELUGE. … In those days also, years before the great Deluge that CARRIED AWAY THE ATLANTEANS and changed the face of the whole earth – because “THE EARTH (ON ITS AXIS) BECAME INCLINED….”

    • “And now the natural question. Who could have informed [Enoch] of this powerful vision … that THE EARTH COULD OCCASIONALLY INCLINE HER AXIS?”

      Pages 533-535.

    Was Blavatsky hinting that Phaeton can occasionally tilt the Earth’s axis causing great deluges? Yes!

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Manuscripts 33:2

      … THE DAYS OF THE YEARS WERE SHORTENED AND THE TIMES OF ALL THINGS ALTERED. THE SEASONS WERE TURNED AROUND …

    • Manuscripts 33:5

      … FOUR TIMES THE STARS HAVE MOVED TO NEW POSITIONS and twice the sun has [appeared to] change the direction of his journey. TWICE THE DESTROYER HAS STRUCK EARTH …

    One can interpret these passages to state that at least four Earth pole-shifts have occurred in mankind’s distant past with one causing Atlantis’ eventual demise.

    Yes, it’s likely that Phaeton is in fact the Destroyer, our pole-shifting celestial intruder – cyclical in nature, brought on by the Dark Star, itself.

    Noah’s Flood – Triggered By the Destroyer

    Never before has this writer read anything like The Kolbrin Bible’s account of the Deluge.

    Compelling new details came from the ‘Book of Gleanings’ that will no doubt satisfy anyone’s desire for additional information of the Flood and what caused it, with a more ‘down-to-earth’ version, than that of the Holy Bible.

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Gleanings 4:1

      … EARTH WAS DESTROYED TWICE, ONCE ALTOGETHER BY FIRE AND ONCE PARTIALLY BY WATER. THE DESTRUCTION BY WATER WAS THE LESSER DESTRUCTION AND CAME ABOUT IN THIS MANNER.

    • Gleanings 4:13

      … Their God sent down a curse upon the men of the cities, AND THERE CAME A STRANGE LIGHT AND A SMOKY MIST which caught at the throats of men …

    • Gleanings 4:16

      … THE SHADOW OF DOOM APPROACHES … THE HOUR OF DOOM IS AT HAND …

    • Gleanings 4:17

      … Therefore a great ship was laid down under the leadership of Hanok, son of Hogaretur, for Sisuda, king of Sarapesh, from whose treasury came payment for the building of the vessel.

    • Gleanings 4:18

      … The length of the great ship was three hundred cubits and its breadth was fifty cubits, and it was finished off above by one cubit. It had three storeys, which were built without a break.

    • Gleanings 4:19

      … Each storey was divided in twain, so that there were six floors below and one above, and they were divided across with seven partitions … GREAT STONES WERE HUNG FROM ROPES …

    • Gleanings 4:20

      … they carried the seed of all living things; grain was laid up in baskets and many cattle and sheep were slain for meat … and … Also gold and silver, metals and stones …

    • Gleanings 4:21

      … people of the plains … mocked the builders of the great ship; …

    • Gleanings 4:22

      … they who were to go with the great ship departed … the people entered the great ship and closed the hatch, making it secure …

    • Gleanings 4:23

      The king had entered and with him those of his blood, in all fourteen …

    • Gleanings 4:24

      … riding on a great black rolling cloud came the DESTROYER … THE BEAST WITH HER OPENED ITS MOUTH AND BELCHED FORTH FIRE AND HOT STONES AND A VILE SMOKE … [Again, this implies that two celestial objects are viewed from the surface of the Earth during the fly-by.] …

    • Gleanings 4:27

      … The ship was lifted by the mighty surge of waters and hurled among the debris, but it was not dashed upon the mountainside because of the place where it was built …

    • Gleanings 4:28

      The swelling waters swept up to the mountain tops and filled the valleys. They did not rise like water poured into a bowl, but came in great surging torrents [tsunami pattern] …

    • Gleanings 4:29

      … the great ship came to rest upon Kardo, in the mountains of Ashtar …

    One important point that comes out of The Kolbrin Bible’s Deluge account is the fact that prior to the Flood steps were taken by Noah to preserve the wisdom and information of his ‘age.’

    It seems the same sort of thing is being planned out today. As stated earlier, a clandestine group “in-the-know” is going to great lengths to preserve knowledge and information of our age and ensure it will continue on past the next visitation of the Destroyer.

    These efforts are well documented in Planet X Forecast and 2012 Survival Guide by Jacco van der Worp, Marshall Masters and Janice Manning.

    The Floodtale of Celtic Tradition – Triggered By The ‘Doomdragon’

    Deep-rooted in ancient Celtic tradition and folklore, the Celtic Texts of the Coelbook (the last 5 books of The Kolbrin Bible) take on a mystical personality of their own, reminiscent of J. R. R. Tolkien.

    It makes one wonder. Could Tolkien have had a copy of The Kolbrin Bible by his side when he wrote The Lord of the Rings trilogy?

    This question is not far-fetched, because Tolkien wrote about middle-earth ‘ages.’ In the Celtic tradition, ages began and concluded when a mysterious object called the “Doomdragon” or “MoonChariot” appeared in the skies above. Let’s take a closer look:

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Origins 3:9

      … Wildland Cultivators … gave the flood-tale to our house-building forebears, but the generation of its happening is lost … the dread figure of Awamkored revealing itself to the eyes of wondering men …

    • Origins 3:10

      … the MOONCHARIOT came back over the dim horizon …

    • Origins 3:12

      The unearthly foemen fell apart and hurled great self-created rocks … the Sun, … [changed his] war grab, from red to blue, then to yellow, then green, then brown.

    • Origins 3:15

      This is the tale of the skyfight [The celestial “War in Heaven” from the Book of Revelations]. … the DOOMDRAGON [The Destroyer] which has come more than once and WILL COME AGAIN …

    • Origins 3:19

      … In heart-thumping procession, awesomely-figured skygods never before seen, passed overhead …

    • Origins 3:20

      … it was that form of darkness known as the smothering cloak of Thunor, though never before had it spread so wide …

    • Origins 3:21

      A vast [celestial] black cloud was drawn like a curtain across the skyroof … Rising above it were strange billows of flame and smoke … Then all things ceased movement …

    • Origins 3:22

      Then … came a high wave wall of dark, white-fang-edged waters, … There was an earthy-brown, foamy scum which drifted strangely over the surface …

    • Origins 3:23

      … Standing on their hilltops our frightened forebears saw the swimming house, made fast against the sea, come up to the land, and out from it came men and beasts from Tirfola.

    Exodus – Triggered By The Destroyer

    We all know ‘the Passover’ is a feast of unleavened bread commemorating the exodus of the Israelites from Egypt, right?

    Well, here’s another possibility.

    According to The Kolbrin Bible, the Destroyer manifested itself above Egypt just prior to the Israelites flight to freedom. Therefore one could say the Destroyer literally ‘passed-over’ the slaves’ heads whilst they were fleeing across the Red Sea.

    Is this the true meaning? Keep this question in mind as you peruse through Egyptian accounts of Exodus:

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Manuscripts 6:1

      THE DARK DAYS BEGAN WITH THE LAST VISITATION OF THE DESTROYER … foretold by strange omens in the skies…

    • Manuscripts 6:3

      These were days of ominous calm, when the people waited for they knew not what …

    • Manuscripts 6:5

      The days of stillness were followed by a time when the noise of trumpeting and shrilling was heard in the Heavens …

    • Manuscripts 6:6

      The people spoke of the god of the slaves … His manifestation was in the Heavens for all men to see, but they did not see with understanding …

    • Manuscripts 6:11

      Dust and smoke clouds darkened the sky and coloured the waters upon which they fell with a bloody hue. Plague was throughout the land, the river was bloody and blood was everywhere [red ash mixed with water].

    • Manuscripts 6:12

      … In the glow of the DESTROYER the Earth was filled with redness. Vermin bred and filled the air and face of the Earth with loathsomeness.

    • Manuscripts 6:13

      … THE FACE OF THE LAND WAS BATTERED AND DEVASTATED BY A HAIL OF STONES WHICH SMASHED DOWN ALL THAT STOOD IN THE PATH OF THE TORRENT …

    Allan and Delair in their book, When the Earth Nearly Died – Compelling Evidence of a Catastrophic World Change 9,500 BC, confirm the Kolbrin’s “hail of stones” quote above by writing the following:

    • “ … Jews call iron nechoshet. This literally means ‘droppings of the serpent’. This is a meaningless term until we recall that, in Jewish traditions, the ‘serpent’ was another name for Satan …”

    • “ … It must, furthermore, be relevant that the ancient Greek word for iron was sideros: this, when combined with the obviously related Latin word for star, sidus (genitive sideris, plural sidera), as ‘IRON STAR’, lends new meaning to the concept of a large partially-metalliferous body …”

    • “The singular theme common to all these ancient traditions concerns the fact that these falls of …meteor-like [gravel] were inextricably part and parcel of a terrible cosmic visitation which almost destroyed Earth long ago…”

      Page 201.

    The Egyptian account of Exodus continues from the book of Manuscripts:

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Manuscripts 6:14

      The fish of the river died in the polluted waters; worms, insects and reptiles sprang up from the Earth in huge numbers. Great gusts of wind brought swarms of locusts which covered the sky …

    • Manuscripts 6:15

      The darkness was not the clean blackness of night, but a thick darkness in which the breath of men was stopped in their throats. Men gasped in a hot cloud of vapour which enveloped all the land and snuffed out all lamps and fires …

    • Manuscripts 6:16

      The Earth turned over [during a pole shift], as clay spun upon a potter’s wheel. The whole land was filled with uproar from the thunder of the DESTROYER …

    • Manuscripts 6:19

      On the great night of the DESTROYER’s wrath … there was a hail of rocks …

    • Manuscripts 6:21

      The land writhed under the wrath of the DESTROYER and groaned with the agony of Egypt. It shook itself …

    • Manuscripts 6:22

      There were nine days of darkness and upheaval, while a tempest raged such as never had been known before …

    • Manuscripts 6:24

      The slaves spared by the DESTROYER left the accursed land forthwith. Many Egyptians attached themselves to the host, for one who was great led them forth, a priest prince (Moses) of the inner courtyard

    • Manuscripts 6:25

      Fire mounted up on high and its burning left with the enemies of Egypt. It rose up from the ground as a fountain and hung as a curtain in the sky.

    • Manuscripts 6:26

      In seven days, by Remwar the accursed ones journeyed to the waters. They crossed the heaving wilderness while the hills melted around them; above, the skies were torn with lightning …

    • Manuscripts 6:28

      Pharaoh had gathered his army and followed the slaves …

    • Manuscripts 6:30

      The host of Pharaoh came upon the slaves by the saltwater shores, but was held back from them by a breath of fire. A great cloud was spread over the hosts and darkened the sky …

    • Manuscripts 6:31

      A whirlwind arose in the East and swept over the encamped hosts … There was a strange silence and then, in the gloom, it was seen that the waters had parted, leaving a passage between …

    • Manuscripts 6:32

      The slaves had been making sacrifices in despair … Then, in exaltation, their leader [Moses] led them into the midst of the waters through the confusion …

    • Manuscripts 6:35

      Then the fury departed and there was silence … the captains went forward and the host rose up behind them … Pharaoh fought against the hindmost of the slaves …

    • Manuscripts 6:37

      … The Heavens roared as with a thousand thunders, the bowels of the Earth were sundered and Earth shrieked its agony… The dry ground fell beneath the waters and great waves broke upon the shore …

    • Manuscripts 6:38

      The great surge of rocks and waters overwhelmed the chariots of the Egyptians who went before the footmen. …

    • Manuscripts 6:39

      Tidings of the disaster came back by Rageb, son of Thomat, who hastened on ahead of the terrified survivors because of his burning …

    • Manuscripts 6:40

      The broken land lay helpless and invaders came out of the gloom like carrion …

    • Manuscripts 6:46

      … The air was purified, the breath of the DESTROYER passed away and the land became filled again with growing things…

    • Gleanings 6:30

      … One hundred generations had passed since the overwhelming deluge and ten generations since The DESTROYER last appeared.

    In his 1999 book Exodus to Arthur, Mike Ballie dates the Exodus at 1628 BC.

    How did he arrive at this conclusion? Ballie deduced this date according to extremely narrow tree-ring measurements taken from a bog in Sentry Hill, N. Ireland.

    According to Ballie the narrowest tree-rings, ever recorded, commenced just after a cataclysmic volcanic explosion on the Mediterranean Island of Santorini, creating a huge dust cloud.

    But here’s the clincher, Ballie hints that there were TWO dust clouds happening at the same time. One from Santorini and the other from an incoming celestial body named Typhon, which possibly could have caused Santorini to blow in the first place.

    A number of ancient writers recorded descriptions of this celestial body.

    Ballie states:

    • “According to Appollodorus, Typhon: “…overtopped the mountains and his head often brushed the stars … Such and so great was Typhon when, hurling kindred rocks, he made for the very heaven with hissing and shouts, spouting a great jet of fire from his mouth.”

    • “Quoting Pliny: “A terrible comet[like object] was seen by the people of Ethiopia and Egypt, to which Typhon, the king of that period gave his name [In other words, the King put his ‘mark’ of ownership on the celestial object, if-you-will – GJ] …”

    • “… Typhon … is mentioned not only by Pliny, but also by Lydus, Servius, Hephaestion and Junctinus… Apparently [Typhon] was seen as an immense, slow-moving, red-coloured globe …”

    • “… Lydus, was in the opinion that if the Earth ever again ran into Typhon, the former would be destroyed in the encounter … there were close associations between the plagues of the Exodus and the phenomena associated with Typhon.”

      Pg. 176-8

    Thus, based on the quote above, Typhon was the Destroyer of the Exodus. Yes; during its last fly-by, Typhon affected Earth by nudging it into a slightly larger orbit around the sun.

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    Manuscripts 34:4

    … the FIVE DAYS NOW ADDED TO THE DAYS OF THE YEAR are days of sorrow for the alteration of things …

    Not only does this verse support a pole shift, but affirms that “five days [were] now added to the year.”

    So, five days had to be added to the calendar! Could it be true that the ancient Egyptian year was only 360 days prior to the Destroyer’s last visitation during the Exodus? Yes!

    An answer was given by Immanuel Velikovsky’s in 1950!

    Worlds in Collision

    “The Egyptian year was composed of 360 days before it became 365 by the addition of five days … a reform party among the Egyptian priests met at Canopus and drew up a decree … to harmonize the calendar with the seasons “according to the present arrangement of the world,” as the text states.”

    Velikovsky goes on to say that the introduction of the five extra days was caused by an actual change in planetary movements implied in the Canopus Decree, for it refers to “the amendment of the faults of the heaven.”

    So if the Egyptians had to add five days to their calendar year, were the Ancients on the other side of the world having to do the same? Yes!

    Velikovsky writes:

    • “… the Mayan year consisted of 360 days; later five days were added, and the year was then a tun (360 day period) and five days…they did reckon them apart, and called them the days of nothing …”

      [Friar Diego de Landa, in his Yucatan before and after the Conquest, wrote]…that the five supplementary days were regarded as “sinister and unlucky.”

    Why did the Ancients regard these five extra days of the year as “sinister?”

    Friar Diego de Landa recorded a sense of foreboding amongst the local people about the extra days. Perhaps the Mayans knew of an incoming celestial object that was responsible for nudging Earth outward into a larger orbit; therefore, they would naturally think a sinister force was involved with these five unlucky days. Was the incoming object their god, Quetzalcoatl -  the celestial plumed serpent?

    This is a distinct possibility.

    In connection with this ‘sinister’ force, Typhon and Phaeton, mentioned earlier, have also been linked to Satan or the Serpent – a physical “Beast,” observed in the heavens. My research has uncovered that the Beast had a celestial “Mark” associated with it.

    This relationship comes partly from an ancient Chinese account from the Xia dynasty. From James Legge’s book The Sacred Books of China (1879), he cites an ancient story of a corrupt tyrant named King Chieh who just so happened to be the last King of the Xia Dynasty.

    During the Xia/Shang dynasty transition, King Chieh was defeated by King T’ang, and according to my research, the transition period could have included 1628 BC – the time Typhon (the celestial Beast) was seen overhead.

    Legge translates:

    The Sacred Books of China

    “…the king of Xia [Chieh] extinguished his virtue, and played the tyrant … The way of heaven is to bless the good and make the bad miserable. It sent down calamities on [the dynasty of] Xia, to make manifest his guilt …”

    During King Chieh’s defeat, the ancient Chinese text refers to “bright terrors,” “sending calamities” and the bitter weed “wormwood”.

    To me, these quotes indicate King Chieh quite possibly could have seen the celestial Beast in the skies at the time of his defeat (along with King Typhon’s observation in a totally different region of the world).

    More importantly though, a fascinating aspect of this passage is the fact that the first two numbers of the biblical “Mark of the Beast” are referenced:

    Chi & Xi:

    • (6) CHI (Chieh): King’s reign at the time of the fly-by.

    • (6) XI (Xia): Chinese Dynasty at the time of the fly-by.

    • (6) STIGMA (Mark): King’s ‘insignia’ of the planetary object at the time of the fly-by.

    But how can the third number be referenced? As previously stated, King Typhon used his own name as recognition of ownership for the celestial Beast (his official seal or ‘insignia’ if-you-will). This now shows a clear connection with the last three-digit number of the celestial beast, or mark of the beast:
    Is the Destroyer (Typhon) actually the celestial “Beast” in the phrase, “Mark of the Beast?” Yes, it’s the “old dragon” mentioned in Revelations!

    At first glance, this may seem outlandish, but consider this quote in the foreword of an obscure book written in 1946 by Comyns Beaumont and published by Rider & Co., London.

    The Riddle of Prehistoric Britain

    “…the flood immortalizes the collision of a fallen planet, later termed Satan…”

    Some ancient people have portrayed the Destroyer as being on God’s side (such as the message of Jeremiah and Moses), and others have portrayed it on Satan’s side (describing a monstrous object in the form of a serpent or a dragon).

    So, the concept of Duality (good vs. evil) shines through.

    Paying Homage To The Destroyer

    Unbelievably, given the data presented here, passages exist within The Kolbrin Bible that state the ancients actually paid homage to the Destroyer. Take this verse for example:

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Sons of Fire 6:20

      … Among these was the great boat of Erab, kept in memory of the day when THE SCORCHER OF HEAVEN rose with the Sun, and Earth was overwhelmed …

    By their expressions, the two Sumerians seen in the images below seemed to be gazing up at something monstrous, yet wondrous, in the sky. Nibiru’s return?

    Yes, most likely, and what did the Sumerians HAVE to say about the Destroyer to their neighbours?

    • Manuscripts 12:11

      LET THE DESTROYER COME AS A WHIRLWIND OF THE BARREN PLACES …

    • Manuscripts 26:10

      Be alert and strong … for the day of the next visitation, when doom reaches down from the skies …

    • Scrolls 21:8

      God, whose wrath lit up … heaven and whose fire [from the Destroyer] devoured the wicked … let not the great forces of Earth afflict me…

    The ‘Shape’ of Things to Come

    When can we expect the Destroyer’s return? The Kolbrin gives us a tantalizing clue provided below:

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Creation 7:5

      … [Habaris] taught them the mysteries concerning the wheel of the year [Earth’s orbit] and divided the year into a Summer half and a Winter half, with a great year circle of fifty-two years, a hundred and four, of which was the circle of The DESTROYER.

    This verse is fascinating, because the reader can calculate the time frame of the Destroyer’s unusual orbit. Two sets of numbers are evident.

    1. The first calculation multiplies the “Great Year” of 52 years by 104. This equals 5,408 years.

    2. The second includes the “Summer half and a Winter half” aspect. With this added into the calculation, multiply 5,408 years by 2 halves, equalling 10,816 years.

    Which one is it?

    We’ll leave this for others to debate.

    Prophet Elidor’s Warning of The ‘Frightener’

    Some of the most compelling Destroyer references in The Kolbrin Bible relate to a mysterious prophet named Elidor.

    According to the ‘Book of the Silver Bough,’ he was foreign to the Celtic lands, possibly having sailed over from ancient Egypt. If he did, Elidor would have known about the Destroyer from his motherland.

    Therefore, a few words of wisdom from ‘Twice-born’ Elidor would be in order. This is Prophet Elidor’s dire warning:

    The Kolbrin Bible – 21st Century Master Edition

    • Silver Bough 7:18

      … I am the prophet to tell men of THE FRIGHTENER, … It will be a thing of monstrous greatness arising in the form of a crab … its body will be RED …

    • Silver Bough 7:19

      There will be disbelief in spiritual things … when frightened by the unknown, [man] turns to spiritual things for comfort and strength.

    • Silver Bough 7:20

      … do not pray that The Supreme Spirit be on your side … Pray rather that you be on the right side, the side of The Supreme Spirit.

    • Silver Bough 7:21

      … There will be no great signs heralding the coming of THE FRIGHTENER … It will be a time of confusion and chaos.

    • Silver Bough 7:22

      I have warned of THE FRIGHTENER …

    The Countdown to 2012

    As stated at the beginning of this work, for this writer, The Kolbrin Bible is the Rosetta Stone for Planet X. It provides solid historical correlations to the science facts being reported on the Internet today.

    The ‘elite’ families of the world did not wait for the science.

    For countless generations, they have passed down prescient historical wisdom contained in The Kolbrin Bible, and now they are acting upon it.

    • Now that you have become privy to this same knowledge, what will you do?

    • As the countdown to 2012 continues, will you squander precious time by arguing with others about who is the cleverest fellow?

    • Or, as the “elites” have done and are doing, you will pay heed to the dire warnings contained in this ancient wisdom text?

    Before you decide…

    The Destroyer was a fact known to the scribes and priests of ancient Egypt.

    Data from the Kolbrin, as well as other ancient writers, give vital details about the Destroyer’s actual appearance:

    • The head – a metalliferous body – is blood red and nearly as bright as the Sun.

    • The head appears at times as a red crescent-moon and is enwrapped within a dark cloud-like mantle.

    • The tail is coiled and twisted like a serpent.

    • The tail produces streamer coils appearing as ‘dragon heads’, ‘arms’, ‘tails’, ‘manes’ and ‘feet.’

    • The tail ‘fallout’ produces audible electrophonic ‘crackling’ concussions within the atmosphere.

    • The tail ‘fallout’ rains down microscopic grains of red dust causing bodies of water to turn “blood-red.”

    • The body’s stellar cloud showers Earth with small meteor-like hailstones that eventually cool forming gravel deposits on the Earth’s surface.

    • The bitter weed “wormwood” is the first plant to grow back on the surface after the fly-by.

    The Destroyer is not a typical, run-of-the-mill comet. It is a monstrous iron planet or brown dwarf  -  with a tail  -  that occasionally wanders through our solar system causing havoc in its wake.

    It was known as:

    • ‘Nibiru’ by the Sumerians

    • ‘Destroyer’ by the Egyptians and Hebrews

    • ‘Phaeton’ by the Greeks

    • ‘Typhon’ by Pliny

    • ‘Frightener’ by the Celts

    … and in 2012, we shall know it as Planet X.